Skip to main content

Full text of "The crux of pastoral medicine; the perils of embryonic man"

See other formats


=m 

-D  H 


<Bhe  OTrux  of 


GIntx  of 

ittrirtrin? 


BY 
Rev.  ANDREW  KLARMANN,  A.  M. 

FOURTH  ENLARGED  EDITION 


PERMISSU    ORDINARH 


010. 


Printers  to  the  Holy  Apostolic  See  and  the  Sacred  Congregation 
of  Rites 

RATISBON,  ROME,  NEW  YORK,  CINCINNATI 

1912 


flibU  ©bstat. 

REMIGIUS  LAFORT,  S.T.L.. 

Censor. 

APR    9  1952 

Imprimatur. 

4«  JOHN.  CARDINAL  PARLEY, 

Archbishop  of  New  York. 


NEW  YORK.  NOVEMBER  20.  191L 


COPYRIGHT,  1912 

FR.    PUSTET  A  CO. 

NEW  YORK  AND  CINCINNATI 


to  til? 


Three  questions  of  vital  importance  have  these 
latter  days  not  only  forced  themselves  on  the  at 
tention  of  the  public,  but  have  also  engaged  the 
interest  of  those  whose  office  it  is  to  look  out  for 
and  protect  the  welfare  of  the  public,  and  to  direct 
general  and  spontaneous  movements  into  safe 
channels.  Both  the  legislatures  of  several  states 
and  the  prominent  heads  of  large  private  so 
cieties  instituted  for  the  purpose  of  providing  a 
moral  and  medical  prophylaxis  against  criminality 
and  degeneracy,  have  taken  a  definite  and  practi 
cal  view  of  Vasectomy,  or  rather,  Vasotomy. 
The  Moment  of  Death  has  received  a  more  sym 
pathetic  attention  from  the  medical  experts,  and 
has  been  most  earnestly  discussed  as  a  stage  in 
the  earthly  pilgrimage  of  man  full  of  neglected 
possibilities  both  for  the  priest  and  for  the  physi 
cian.  And  lastly,  the  question  of  Instructing  the 
Young  on  the  Sex  Problem  has  called  forth  two 
diametrically  opposed  lines  of  disputants,  of  which 
the  one  would  as  energetically  defend  as  the  other 
would  oppose,  the  cause.  This  dispute  has  not  yet 
settled  down  to  the  condition  of  a  quiet  con- 


iv  Preface. 

troversy.  Each  of  these  two  lines  has  hitherto 
been  following  its  own  course  irrespective  of  that 
of  the  other.  The  same  may  be  said  to  be  true  of 
those  who  have  so  far  led  the  discussion  of  Vaso- 
tomy,  and  in  a  measure  also  of  those  who  have 
joined  the  debate  on  the  new  developments  that 
are  suggested  by  the  latest  discoveries  made  in  the 
province  of  death. 

We  have  undertaken  to  give  both  sides  of  these 
questions  a  calm  consideration,  the  results  of 
which  form  the  additional  chapters  of  this  book. 

THE  AUTHOR. 

New  York,  December  i,  1911. 


to  ifjp 

&*rmtii  ani  JZHjtrft 


The  first  edition  of  this  book  was  sent  out 
without  the  sword  and  buckler  of  a  preface, 
partly  because  the  author  was  induced  to  share, 
in  a  measure,  the  apprehensions  of  many  of  his 
friends,  that  he  went  into  "deep  water"  with  the 
medical  profession,  partly  also,  because  nobody 
else  would  risk  introducing  a  book  that  was  new, 
not  only  as  to  the  language,  but  also  in  the 
treatment  of  its  subject — and  more  than  new,  in 
as  much  as  it  set  itself  at  variance  with  all  hitherto 
acknowledged  authors  in  the  same  field.  So  it 
went  forth  to  take  care  of  itself. 

As  it  is,  the  most  brilliant  recommendation 
could  not  justify  this  book,  if  it  could  not  justify 
itself. 

And  the  little  book  was  well  received,  contrary 
to  expectations  and  predictions.  The  reviews, 
unpaid  and  unsolicited,  although  much  welcome, 
and  herewith  thankfully  acknowledged,  well-nigh 


vi  Preface. 

"kissed  the  baby  to  death."  And  in  these  ex 
pressions  of  welcome  the  medical  men  were  as 
free  as  the  theologians.  It  seemed  almost  that 
the  joy  over  its  arrival  forbade  the  reviewers 
to  notice,  or  at  least,  to  censure  the  few  faults 
of  which  the  first  edition  was  not  quite  free. 
These  faults  have  been  corrected  in  the  new 
edition. 

But  we  feel  it  a  duty,  now,  to  explain,  how 
this  book  has  come  to  make  such  rigid  opposition 
to  traditional  methods  of  Pastoral  Medicine. 

The  authors  of  Pastoral  Medicines  have  been 
either  physicians  or  theologians.  The  physicians 
consulted  the  theologians  either  in  person  or  in 
the  shape  of  books.  Now,  a  theologian  who 
had  not  made  a  thorough  preparation  for  such 
consultation,  and  acquainted  himself  with  the 
physiological  and  medical  parts  of  the  cases  under 
consideration,  would  naturally  hesitate  to  con 
tradict  a  physician  of  high  standing  in  his  pro 
fession;  and  only  such  made  the  attempt  of 
writing  these  books.  If  the  theologian  consulted 
the  physician,  he  faced  the  same  difficulty.  The 
ology  was  at  a  disadvantage  in  either  case;  for 
in  sickness  and  trouble,  medical  assistance  is 
sought  first,  as  it  ought  to  be.  But  where  a 
question  of  conscience  enters  into  the  proceed- 


Preface.  vii 

ings  of  the  doctor,  the  case  is  already  prejudiced 
against  interference  of  any  description,  as  it  ap 
pears  to  handicap  the  physician,  in  whose  care 
the  patient  was  given  from  the  beginning. 

But  nobody  doubts  that  a  physician  as  such 
is  not  competent  to  find  his  way  through  the 
intricacies  of  cases  the  solution  of  which  in 
volves,  not  only  authoritative  decisions,  but  the 
very  fundamental  principles  of  moral  philosophy 
and  theology,  together  with  the  studies  which 
are  considered  preparatory  to  the  acquisition  and 
mastery  of  these  sciences.  Moreover,  authori 
tative  decisions  are  given  after  a  complication 
of  difficulties  has  made  a  case  practically  hopeless 
of  disentanglement  by  private  authority. 

And  thus  we  find  in  the  various  books  on 
this  subject  indications  of  mutual  fear  on  the  part 
of  the  authors.  Few  authors,  if  one,  have  taken 
a  courageous  stand  against  their  opponents  on 
the  same  question.  Besides,  Pastoral  Medicine 
has  been  held  in  such  scant  esteem,  by  the  medical 
profession,  at  least,  that  succeeding  authors  con 
tented  themselves  with  copying  each  other.  Far 
from  making  pretentious  to  scientific  treatment, 
the  "crux"  of  Pastoral  Medicine  was  ever  bedded 
out  of  sight  under  a  heap  of  hygiene,  nursing 
and  sickroom  regulations,  diet  and  ventilation, 


viii  Preface. 

signs  of  death  and  apparent  death,  lunacy  and 
epilepsy,  syphilis,  etc.,  etc.  The  attempt  at  sin 
cerity  with  the  dangerous,  delicate  and  trouble 
some  subject  of  Pastoral  Medicine  proper,  the 
perils  of  nascent  life,  was  only  made  in  a  half 
hearted  manner.  It  seemed  so  much  like  passing 
through  Scylla  and  Charibdis.  On  the  one  side 
there  threatened  the  danger  of  delicacy  of  treat 
ment  and  expression,  especially  in  our  sensitive 
vernacular,  and  on  the  other,  a  clash  with  the 
hereditary  opinions  and  "ipse  dixits"  of  the  men 
of  either  profession. 

This  is  not  said  irreverently.  We  have  the 
greatest  respect  for  authority,  as  the  book  tes 
tifies;  but  in  science,  authority  ends  with  the 
proofs.  But  when  we  studied  the  works  of  the 
most  eminent  authors,  although  we  found  much, 
very  much,  that  was  a  credit  to  their  zeal,  dil- 
ligence  and  love  of  truth,  we  could  not  help 
noticing  contradictions,  inaccuracies,  tergiversa 
tions  of  blank  despair;  some  of  these  unwhole 
some  things  in  the  one,  and  some  in  the  other. 

It  occurred  to  us,  then,  that  the  writing  of  a 
new  book  in  English  required  more  than  a  mere 
compiling  of  cases,  decisions  and  quotations.  We 
thought  it  feasible  and  necessary,  to  put  Pastoral 
Medicine  on  its  own  feet,  lending  a  pedestal  from 


Preface.  ix 

Christian  biology  and  from  the  philosophy  and 
ethics  of  the  greatest  philosopher,  St.  Thomas; 
and  then  chisel  away  "for  dear  life"  at  the  new 
goddess,  until  she  should  take  form  and  feature, 
spurring  our  efforts  with  the  principles  of  these 
sciences,  and  guiding  them  with  authoritative 
decisions,  as  far  as  they  are  on  hand. 

How  far  this  end  was  achieved  the  public  ex 
pressions  of  expert  opinion  have  testified,  despite 
the  unpleasant  fact  that  to  agnostic  and  other 
non-Catholic  physicians,  many  of  these  decisions 
have  come  like  nightmares,  although  they,  too, 
subscribe  to  them  ("Medical  Review  of  Re 
views,"  New  York  and  London,  August  25, 

1905)- 

But  we  realize  that  the  work  is  now  only  begun. 
We  realize  also  that  our  work  is  imperfect,  as 
may  be  expected  in  a  new  departure.  The  task 
was  arduous — clearing  away  and  building  up. 
Yet  it  was  not  audacity,  but  necessity,  that  per 
suaded  us  to  undertake  this  work. 

May  God  bless  it  for  the  welfare  of  His  great 
and  of  Him  so  well-beloved  family! 

THE  AUTHOR. 

NEW  YORK,  September  n,  1905. 


283 


THE    PROBLEM  OF   LIFE   AND 
GENERATION. 


INTRODUCTION. 

I.  The  problem  that  is  bidding  defiance  to 
all  attempts  of  the  scientists  at  solution,  is  the 
problem  of  life,  and,  concomitantly,  of  genera 
tion.  The  most  delicate  optical  and  mechanical 
instruments  have  been  devised ;  the  most  search 
ing  investigations  into  the  most  secret  retreats 
of  life  have  been  instituted;  the  lowest  unit  of 
life  has  been  discovered  in  the  cell;  the  cell  has 
been  examined  in  its  integral,  interdependent 
elements;  substitution  has  been  made  for  the 
one  and  the  other  of  these  elements  for  the 
purpose  of  discovering  and  determining  their 
relative  necessity  in  the  process  of  life,  and 
generation,  and  cell-multiplication ;  life  has  been 
found  even  in  the  least  dependent  elements  of 
the  tiniest  cells:  but  whence  life  comes,  is  still 
as  deep  a  secret  to  the  natural  sciences  as  it  has 
ever  been. 


6         The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

2.  Moreover,  science  has  succeeded  in  estab 
lishing  as  a  scientific  fact  the  peculiar  phenom 
enon  of  chemical  substitutes  for  one  of  the 
factors  of  cell-life  assuming  the  activity  of  the 
elements  eliminated,  or,  at  least,  of  inciting  the 
activity  of  the  remaining  factors  or  elements  in 
the  same  manner  as  the  natural  factor. 

The  only  difference  noticed  between  this  pro 
cess  and  that  of  the  union  of  all  the  natural 
factors  is  this,  that  the  artificial  process,  intro 
duced  by  a  chemical  agency,  comes  to  a  dead 
stop  a  long  time  before  the  germ-cells,  the 
bearers  of  the  generative  activity,  have  ac 
complished  their  natural  task  of  perfecting  a  new 
individual.  This  failure  may  be  due  to  the  in 
sufficiency  of  the  strange  factor  introduced;  but 
it  may  also  be  due  to  the  inability,  unexplained  so 
far,  of  the  germs  under  investigation,  of  sustain 
ing  life  in  artificial  surroundings. 

However  this  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  such 
germs  left  in  their  natural  habitat,  never  show 
traces  of  chemical  combinations;  so  that  it 
seems  safe  to  assume,  that  a  chemical  factor  in 
serted  into  the  life-elements  of  the  cell,  and 
substituted  for  the  native  principle,  can  do  no 
more  than  excite  the  activity  of  the  remaining 
parts  or  factors,  without  contributing  toward  the 


(The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.         7 

process  of  development  that  vigor,  which  would 
promote  the  process  of  generation  on  the  lines 
of  the  natural  progress  toward  the  efformation 
of  a  new  individual  after  the  pattern  of  the 
species. 

But  as  the  efformation  of  the  individual  is  the 
termination  of  the  work  and  purpose  of  nature, 
and  the  individual  alone  is  the  subject  of  life 
with  a  purpose  of  its  own,  it  follows  that 
chemistry  is  unable  to  accomplish  more  than, 
perhaps,  the  initiation  of  the  process  of  life, 
which  it  finds  pre-existent  as  its  subject  of 
operation. 

Thus  the  application  of  acetic  acid  and  salt 
solutions  (Prof.  Loeb,  New  York)  to  the  eggs 
of  sea-urchins  may  set  the  mechanism  of  gen 
eration  in  motion,  as  the  warmth  of  an  incubator 
causes  the  fructified  egg  to  begin  its  race  toward 
the  hatching  of  a  chick. 

But  acids  cannot  assume  the  office  of  either 
protoplasm,  spermcell,  or  pronucleus.  In  such 
a  simple  substance  (not  philosophically  simple!) 
as  the  egg-cell  of  a  sea-urchin,  the  chromosomata 
may,  upon  chemical  incitement,  go  through  a 
series  of  processes  identical  with  the  natural 
process  of  generation  in  these  creatures,  so  as 
to  present  the  beginning  of  a  new  individual; 


8         The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

but  the  generative  process  stops  this  side  of  its 
natural  termination:  as  a  clock,  set  in  motion 
by  pressure  exerted  upon  its  principal  wheel 
(with  the  spring  unwound),  moves  as  if  it  were 
in  working  order;  but  the  moment  the  pressure 
ceases,  the  motion  ceases  also. 

Artificial  elements  cannot  impart  the  natural 
tendency  of  the  process  of  generation ;  the  teleo- 
logical  principle  is  nature's  own,  and  this  it  is 
that  presides  over  the  functions  of  the  generative 
germs  of  the  million  species  of  living  organisms, 
pointing  the  way  to  each  one  according  to  the 
pattern  of  the  parent  from  which  it  is  derived. 
It  is  a  marvel  of  consistency  that  nature  re 
produces  from  the  germ-cells,  so  much  alike  to 
each  other,  the  infinite  variety  of  descendants 
which  continue  the  unity  and  harmony  of  living 
nature. 

Chemistry  may  yet  unravel  the  mysteries  of 
the  cell  elements,  the  protoplasm,  the  chromo 
somes,  the  filaments  of  the  cell-axis  or  spindle, 
the  granules  composing  the  chromosomes;  but 
it  will  (probably?)  fail  to  elicit  the  spark  of 
life  from  inert  matter  by  means  of  acids  or 
other  chemical  agencies. 

Yet,  even  if  chemistry  should  succeed  to 
evolve  by  such  means  a  new  individual,  this 


The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.         9 

would  not  solve  the  problem  of  the  origin  of 
life,  in  as  much  as  the  chemical  factor  is  actuat 
ing  a  cell  already  living.  If  chemistry  could  call 
forth  the  spark  of  life  from  matter,  as  dead  and 
dry  as  ashes,  no  matter  by  what  process,  then  it 
would  deserve  the  palm.  It  is  known,  moreover, 
that  in  parthenogenetic  generation,  propagation 
takes  place  without  the  concurrence  of  sperm- 
cells  of  any  kind,  offering  a  plain  illustration  of 
the  futility  of  the  efforts  at  stamping  every 
form  of  life  as  seminal :  but  in  this  case,  neither 
is  the  origin  of  life  derived  from  chemical 
activities. 

3.  But  every  known  form  of  life  is  cellular 
(except,  of  course,  the  life  of  spirits)  : 

A  reduction  to  one  half  of  its  original  germin- 
ative  elements,  the  chromosomes,  takes  place  in 
every  germ-cell,  the  protoplasm  preserving  its 
state,  in  the  cell  of  the  ovulum  as  well  as  in  the 
sperma.  The  cells  reduced  in  this  manner  are 
doomed  to  death  if  they  fail  of  their  office  of 
fructification.  And  besides,  the  protoplasm  and 
the  chromosomes  together  assume,  in  the  process 
of  generation,  a  double  office,  that  would  seem 
to  be  contradictory  to  their  nature  as  it  exists 
in  transitu.  For,  one  direction  of  generation 
lies  toward  forming  and  building  up  the  struc- 


io       The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

ture  of  the  new  individual,  or  developing  the 
type  of  the  species,  and  for  this  office  alone  the 
generative  germs  seem  to  be  prepared.  The 
other  direction  of  the  generation  lies  toward  in 
creasing  the  new  germ  or  cell  begot  of  the  union 
of  the  two  original  germ-cells.  Now,  it  has  been 
observed  in  all  growth  that  the  mass  or  bulk 
of  the  individual  is  increased  by  means  of  the 
division  of  the  cells,  in  which  now,  in  the 
process  of  growth,  the  chromosomes  are  not 
halved,  and  one  half  expelled,  as  occurs  in  the 
preparation  of  the  cell  for  germination.  This 
office  is  also  fulfilled  by  the  same  cells  or  germs 
of  generation,  opposed  as  it  may  seem  to  their 
nature  and  condition. 

Hence  this  admirable  adaptation  of  such  scant 
and  simple  means  to  the  purposes  of  generation 
and  propagation  must  be  superintended  by  a 
factor  which  aims  unerringly  at  a  preconceived 
termination;  and  for  the  reason  that  the  same 
original  processes  and  elements  terminate  in  the 
reproduction  of  the  whole  variety  of  living  things 
according  to  the  exact  type  of  their  respective 
species,  this  factor  must  be  specifically  distinct 
in  each  species. 

In  the  ancient,  traditional  philosophy  of 
Aristotle  and  the  School,  this  factor  is  called 


The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.       n 

the  pattern,  idea,  or  form  of  the  thing.  St. 
Thomas  (S.  Theol.  i.  15.  i.  c.)  thus  defines 
this  term :  "Idea  is  Greek,  form  is  Latin.  Hence 
by  ideas  we  understand  the  forms  of  some  things 
as  they  exist  besides  the  things  themselves.  Now, 
the  form  of  a  thing  existing  besides  the  thing 
itself,  may  be  said  to  exist  for  two  purposes: 
either  to  be  the  pattern  of  that  of  which  it  is 
called  the  form,  or,  to  be  the  principle  of  the 
cognition  of  that  thing,  according  to  the  saying 
that  the  forms  of  things  cognoscible  are  said  to 
be  in  the  mind  of  him  who  knows  those  things. 
"And  with  regard  to  both  (modes)  we  must 
recognize  (admit)  ideas.  And  this  is  proved  in 
this  way:  In  all  things  not  produced  by  chance 
it  is  necessary  that  the  form  should  be  the  in 
tention  of  every  generation.  But  an  agent  would 
not  act  on  account  of  the  form,  except  in  so  far 
as  the  likeness  of  the  form  is  within  it  (the 
agent) .  And  this  happens  in  two  ways :  in 
some  agents  the  form  of  the  thing  to  be  produced 
is  preexistent  according  to  their  natural  state  of 
existence,  as  in  those  which  act  through  nature : 
thus  a  human  being  produces  a  human  being, 
fire  produces  fire.  In  some  (agents)  however, 
the  form  exists  according  to  intelligible  being 
'(existence  in  the  intellect),  as  we  see  in  those 


12       The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

who  act  through  intelligence:  thus  the  likeness 
of  the  house  is  preexistent  in  the  mind  of  the 
builder.  And  this  can  be  said  to  be  the  idea  of 
the  house,  because  the  architect  strives  to  make 
the  house  similar  to  the  form  which  he  conceived 
in  his  mind." 

It  is  difficult  to  think  that  a  more  apt  and 
significant  name  could  be  found  for  this  myste 
rious  regulator  of  living  nature. 

4.  This  regulative  principle  cannot  easily  be 
disposed  of  by  theorizing.  It  is  a  stubborn 
reality,  a  postulate  of  the  sober  science  of  natural 
philosophy. 

But  perhaps  physiology  can  relegate  it  to  the 
obscurity  of  antiquated  and  obsolete  methods  of 
philosophical  speculation  ? 

Physiology  could  gainsay  its  necessity  as  a 
real  factor  of  investigation  only  on  either  of  the 
following  grounds :  I )  Because  it  has  never 
been  found,  or  2)  Because  something  has  been 
discovered,  or  is  discoverable,  in  its  place.  But 
physiology  cannot  assert  that  it  can  dispense 
with  such  a  factor,  no  matter  of  what  nature. 
This  attempt  has  been  made  by  the  defenders 
of  equivocal  generation,  and  by  the  inventors  of 
the  mechanical,  material  or  chemical  origin  of 
life.  But  that  attempt  has  signally  failed,  so 


The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.        13 

that  all  respectable  scientists  who  publish  the 
results  of  their  conscientious  investigations  only 
for  the  love  of  truth,  are  agreed  as  to  this,  that 
it  may  serve  any  purpose  but  that  of  science,  to 
maintain  on  flimsy  argument  and  on  such  dis 
honesty  as  that  of  the  exploded  Haeckelian 
B at hy bius,  etc.,  that  life  springs  from  matter. — 
There  are  demagogues  even  in  the  household  of 
Minerva.  Their  principal  object  seems  to  be 
to  pave  the  way  for  materialism,  atheism  and 
pantheism;  but  their  purpose  is  not  sincere,  and 
their  eye  no  longer  simple.  From  Spinoza  to 
Nietzsche,  the  wind  of  sincerity  would  have  blown 
such  a  freight  of  ingenuity,  diligence,  tenacity 
and  acumen  as  has  been  sailing  the  sea  of  the 
sciences,  into  the  secure  harbor  of  serene  Truth 
these  many  years,  instead  of  sophistry  and  half- 
heartedness  tossing  it  about  from  reef  and  rock 
to  wave-crest  and  abyss. 

Now,  science  cannot  build  an  argument  on 
the  ground  that  "the  regulative,  teleological 
factor  has  never  been  found" :  i )  Because  "a 
non  esse  ad  non  posse  non  valet  consequential 

2)  Because  such  a  factor  must  of  its  nature 
be  invisible,  as  being  the  expression  of  an  in 
telligence,  either  as  something  real,  and  distinct 
from  the  substance  or  object,  of  which  it  is  the 


14       The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

form,  as  the  soul  of  man;  or  as  something  real 
in  the  nature  of  faculties,  which  come  like  light 
from  fire,  as  the  souls  of  the  lower  animals. 

Life  is  natural  motion,  or  motion  from  within : 
Vivit  quod  seipsum  movet;  let  us  compare  it 
with  the  motion  of  matter,  which  is  ever  arti 
ficial.  Mechanical  motion  cannot  come  into 
question  at  all,  because  in  it  the  motor  and  the 
movens  are  visibly  divided,  or  separated.  Chem 
ical  motion  approaches  much  nearer  the  ap 
pearance  of  native  motion;  but  it  also  is  pro 
duced  by  the  concurrence  of  at  least  two  factors. 

In  the  most  complicated  mechanism,  whose 
purpose  is  to  move  toward  a  certain  aim  or  end, 
it  is  the  relation  of  the  various  parts  to  each 
other,  and  to  the  purpose  of  the  instrument, 
which  brings  about  the  intended  result. 

This  relation  is  established  by  the  proper  ad 
justment  of  the  parts  to  each  other  and  to  the 
whole.  But  this  adjustment  is  the  practical  ap 
plication  of  the  form  of  the  instrument,  or  the 
idea,  in  the  mind  of  the  mechanic.  That  idea 
is  also  invisible  in  the  instrument,  but  manifest 
enough  in  the  work  of  the  machine. 

Thus  also  is  the  form  of  living  things  the 
expression  of  an  intelligence  in  the  form  of 


The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.       15 

native  motion,  or  life;  for  "vivere  viventibus 
est  esse." 

It  is,  therefore,  in  the  notion  of  this  form  or 
idea,  the  applied  similitude  and  power  of  an  in 
tellect,  or  an  operative  law,  not  to  be  discernible 
except  by  its  effects;  as  we  can  not  see  the 
applied  intellect  of  the  architect  in  even  such 
a  very  material  thing  as  the  house,  or,  of  the 
mechanic,  in  the  machine,  except  by  the  effects 
which  we  perceive  as  the  product  of  intelligence 
and  the  correct  termination  of  an  intention. 

"Ab  esse  ad  posse/'  however,  "valet  conse 
quential 

Things  which  we  ourselves  construct  with  a 
certain  end  in  view,  must  teach  us  that  things 
which  have  a  well  defined  purpose  in  nature, 
although  they  are  not  made  by  man,  are  also 
made  to  express  a  certain  idea  or  form  of  in 
telligence;  for  a  certain,  determined  idea,  can 
not  but  emanate  from  an  intellectual  principle. 
The  means  and  the  end  must  be  known  and 
calculated  for  the  final  purpose.  Therefore,  that 
which  directs  the  germinative  elements  in  the 
way  to  the  natural  termination  of  their  activity, 
is  aptly  styled  the  idea,  or,  for  the  sake  of  con 
formity  with  usage,  the  form. 

Hence  the  teleological  factor  in  nascent  life 


1 6       'The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

is  not  in  the  mass,  which  is  inert  of  its  nature, 
but  comes  from  an  agency  outside  the  mechan 
ical  and  chemical  forces — from  that  Intelligence 
which  builds  and  preserves  nature,  the  Creator. 

The  other  ground  on  which  physiology  would 
build  an  argument  against  the  necessity  of  that 
regulative  factor  of  life  and  generation,  the  idea 
or  form,  is  no  less  unsafe.  For,  something 
would  have  to  be  discovered  which  could  un 
erringly  distribute  the  elements  of  generation  in 
order  not  to  endanger  the  stability  of  the  various 
species,  or  orders  of  living  things. 

If  that  factor  were  of  the  matter,  and  still 
could  accomplish  this  end,  we  would  have  to 
concede  to  matter  a  superiority  and  perfection 
over  life.  But  who  would  wish  to  admit  this 
paradox?  It  would  be  maintaining,  in  effect, 
that  the  material  engenders  the  idea  of  the  watch 
in  the  mind  of  the  watchmaker,  which  is  absurd, 
for  this  reason,  that  then  the  material  would 
have  had  to  suggest  the  idea  or  form  of  the 
first  watch. 

Nor  will  it  further  the  interest  of  the  in 
ventors  of  mechanical  life  to  say  that  the  laws 
of  matter  produce  life,  for,  the  laws  of  matter 
would  have  to  be  made  either  by  matter  itself, 
or  by  someone  outside  of  matter;  a  law  is  a 


The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.       17 

rule  with  an  .end,  that  does  not  exist  for  itself, 
but  for  the  harmony  of  those  things  that  tend 
together  toward  one  end.  If  matter  could  beget 
a  law,  it  would  rank  higher  even  than  the  second 
stage  of  life,  sensitive  life;  but  if  someone  else 
makes  the  laws  of  matter,  so  as  to  force  matter 
to  submit  to  certain  regulations  in  its  relation 
to  life  and  generation — what  matters  it  by  what 
name  we  call  those  laws?  or  what  matters  it 
what  we  call  the  supreme  Ruler  of  the  universe? 

This  point  is  made  in  either  event:  there  is 
in  life  and  generation  necessity  of  a  regulative 
factor,  not  the  kin  of  matter. 

5.  But  if  the  process  of  generation  tends  in 
fallibly  toward  the  reproduction  of  an  individual 
after  the  pattern  (form)  of  the  parental  species 
by  virtue  of  an  unvarying  regulative  principle, 
what  must  become  of  the  theory  of  evolution, 
or  in  its  milder  form,  the  theory  of  descendency? 

Many  observations  of  eminent  scientists  seem 
to  point  to  the  possibility,  if  not  the  fact,  of  new 
species  developing  from  such  species  as  have 
remained  constant  in  themselves.  Videant  Con 
sul  es! 

If  the  derivation  of  a  new,  specifically  de 
termined  order  of  living  beings  from  one  of  the 
old  conservative  species  could  be  proved  beyond 


i8       The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

a  shadow  of  doubt,  and  no  other  convincing  ex 
planation  and  proof  could  be  advanced  but  the 
theory  of  evolution  or  descendency,  then  indeed 
there  would  be  reason  for  fears  and  tears  in  the 
old  camp.  But  conjecture  and  hypothesis  can 
not  overthrow  with  a  wink  of  the  eye  the 
logical  deductions  from  the  axiomatic  principles 
of  Aristotle  and  St.  Thomas,  and  their  school. 
The  inductive  and  analytical  methods  of  modern 
scientists  will,  in  the  end,  arrive  at  the  same 
results  as  the  synthetic  method  of  the  ancients. 
They  are  not  going  from  the  centre  in  opposite 
directions,  but  the  one  with  a  foreknowledge  of 
the  centre,  the  other  with  a  suspicion,  from 
opposite  points  in  the  circumference  in  the 
direction  of  the  centre. 

Adaptability,  it  would  seem,  is  the  key  to  the 
understanding  of  the  apparent  variations  from 
customary  forms  in  some  species. 

The  laws  of  nature  are  at  once  so  rigorous 
as  to  admit  no  natural  exceptions ;  yet  so  pliable 
as  to  provoke  temporary  suspension  by  inter 
communion  and  mutual  compensation. 

We  cannot  see  without  the  organs  of  vision: 
this  is  the  law.  Still  since  the  sense  of  sight 
is  only  an  instrument  of  observation,  the  prin 
cipal  agency  of  vision,  the  mind,  can  see  more, 


The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.       19 

and  can  understand  more  than  the  eye  can  scan. 
Were  the  mind  made  independent  of  sight,  how 
wonderfully  wide  would  its  range  of  under 
standing — mental  vision — stretch  at  once! 

A  stone  is  directed  and  held  earthward  by 
the  law  of  gravitation;  still  it  can  be  forced  to 
move  in  the  opposite  direction,  another  law  sus 
pending  the  law  of  gravitation  for  a  time. 

Such  laws  are  fundamental  laws,  and  cannot 
be  actually  suspended,  but  rather  counteracted 
or  counterbalanced  for  a  time  by  natural  powers. 
But  such  are  also  the  laws  of  life  and  generation, 
as  we  see  by  the  beautiful  order  that  exists  in 
living  nature,  an  order  never  even  slightly  dis 
turbed  by  nature  itself. 

Some  properties,  or  relations — points  of  con 
tact  with  others,  if  one  will — may  be  modeled 
on  new  plans;  as  we  can  reduce  the  force  of 
the  law  of  gravitation  in  the  stone  by  reducing 
the  bulk  of  the  stone.  The  inertia  of  matter 
may  be  overcome  to  some  extent  by  the  ap 
plication  of  a  lever,  etc.,  etc.  But  we  could  not 
make  a  stone  have  no  weight  at  all,  in  present 
conditions;  nor  could  we  by  any  means  impart 
the  power  of  initiative  motion  to  matter  as 
such:  and  thus  we  cannot,  by  the  same  natural 
necessity,  set  aside  the  specific  factor  of  genera- 


2o       The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

tion,  which  is  the  fundamental  principle  of  order 
in  the  endless  variety  of  living  beings. 

Hence  there  are  no  such  modifications  of 
original  species  as  would  constitute  a  new 
species;  because  this  would  open  the  door  to 
disorder,  and,  consequently,  to  universal  dis 
solution,  which  nature  abhors:  "Hence  because 
in  corruptible  things  there  is  nothing  perpetual 
and  everlasting,  except  the  species,  the  good  of 
the  species  is  of  the  principal  intention  of  nature, 
toward  the  preservation  of  which  natural  gen 
eration  is  directed"  (S.  Theol.  I.  98.  I.  c.). 

But  as  the  fundamental  laws  of  nature  may 
be  modified  in  an  individual  object  under  stress 
of  necessity  induced  by  collision  with  other  laws 
(as  sight  may  be  lost,  and  its  organs  dwarfed  in 
perpetual  darkness),  so  also  may  a  species  as 
such  become  the  parent  of  an  order  of  beings  of 
the  same  species  which  acquire  new  properties 
and  relations  or  points  of  contact  with  their  new 
and  lasting  surroundings,  or  which  simply  cast 
off  family  traits. 

But  these  individuals  would  not  constitute  a 
new  type  in  nature ;  as  the  races  of  mankind  do 
not  constitute  so  many  species  of  humanity  or 
intellectual  animals  who  would  have  to  be  classed 


'The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.       21 

under  a  higher  genus  than  animal,  or  under  a 
lower  specification  than  rational. 

6.  But  a)  what  is  the  life-form  of  the 
changeable  generative  germ,  and  b)  what  is  the 
new  form  acquired  in  generation? 

a)  The  generative  germ  is  in  a  state  of  tran 
sition:    i)  because  it  makes  special  preparations 
for  this  stage  by  halving  its  chromosomes ;  2)  be 
cause  if  it  fails  of  the  purpose  of  this  process, 
it   perishes;     3)  because   in   the   union   of   the 
two  germs  for  a  common  activity,  a  new  cell  is 
formed,  the  nucleus  of  a  new  being,  and  now 
neither  ovulary  nor  spermatic  cell. 

Hence  the  germs  in  transitu  live  only  by  the 
influence  of  the  principal  form,  and  have  none 
of  their  own. 

b)  The  form  induced  during  the  process  of 
generation  is   i)   an  acquired  form,  2)   a  new 
form. 

It  is  an  acquired  form  i)  because  the  germ 
has  lost  its  original  composition  and  with  it  the 
faculty  of  continuing  life  after  the  old  manner, 
as  is  evident  from  its  decay  if  it  does  not  find 
a  mate  in  the  same  condition;  hence  it  has 
lost  its  own  determinative  factor  or  element,  a 


22        The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

secondary  and  dependent  form,  as  a  cell;  2)  be 
cause  the  preparation  for  generation  was  due  to 
the  old  form,  which  manifests  its  elimination  in 
the  death  of  the  generative  germ  if  it  fail 
to  become  an  actual  element  of  generation; 
3)  therefore,  in  beginning  life,  after  reduction, 
for  a  new  purpose,  it  gains  a  new  object,  be 
comes  the  subject  of  a  new  idea,  and,  in  con 
sequence,  of  a  new  form — for  the  purpose  of 
generation  is  totally  different  from  the  purpose 
of  growth,  which  is  the  ordinary  purpose  of  the 
cell,  and  cell-life. 

4)  As  long  as  the  cell  remained  in  the  parental 
body,  it  lived  by  the  life  of  the  principal  form; 
this  is  evinced  by  the  fact  that  it  bears  the  im 
print  of  the  original  so  indelibly  marked  that 
it  would  determine  the  nature  of  the  new  in 
dividual,  toward  whose  efformation  it  is  direct 
ing,  on  the  lines  of  the  species;    and  now,  be 
coming  the  centre  of  a  new  process,  free  from 
the  parental  interdependency,  it  must  also  gain 
a  new  principle  of  life  and  activity.     This  prin 
ciple  is  the  form  proper  to  the  species,  or,  the 
forma  substantialis. 

5 )  If  the  germinative  cell  can,  and  does  throw 
off  the  original  life  principle,  or,  rather,  sever  its 


The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.       23 

connection  with  it,  by  death  in  case  of  the  failure 
of  the  generative  process,  it  can  just  as  easily 
sever  that  connection  at  the  accession  of  a  new 
object  of  its  existence,  after  having  severed  its 
connection  with  the  parental  organism. 

Hence  there  is  no  reason  to  admit  the  actu 
ation  of  the  new  individual  produced  by  the 
process  of  generation,  except  by  a  new  form,  the 
form  of  the  order  of  beings,  or  species,  of  which 
that  individual  is  becoming  a  member;  on  the 
contrary,  there  is  every  reason  to  admit  that  no 
other  principle  but  the  idea,  or  form,  in  the 
mind  of  the  Creator,  as  verified  in  being  outside 
Himself,  actually  superintends  the  wonderful 
process  of  generation.  Therefore,  the  form, 
superintending  generation,  is  an  acquired  form. 

But  the  form  induced  in  the  process  of  gen 
eration  is  also  a  new  form. 

This  assertion  is  partly  included  in  the  other 
statement,  "that  it  is  an  acquired  form."  Still 
there  is  a  distinction  in  the  direction  of  its  pur 
pose. 

i)  The  old  forms  of  the  germinative  cells 
were  subject  to  and  in  union  with  the  principal 
form,  or  the  forma  substantial,  of  the  parent 
body;  the  form  of  the  individual  intended  by 


24       The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

generation,  must  itself  be  a  principal  form,  since 
it  must  take  up  and  go  through  the  same  activity 
as  the  parent  form,  organizing,  multiplying  and 
distributing  the  cells  which  shall  originate  from 
the  generative  union  of  the  sperma  and  the 
ovulum,  so  as  to  form  the  body  of  the  new 
individual  iuxta  speciem.  This  end  the  old  cell- 
form  could  not  attain,  being  only  subsidiary  and 
intermediary;  hence  the  form  of  the  unified 
activity  of  the  generative  germs  is  a  new  form. 

This  new  form  actuating  not  only  part  of  a 
substance,  but  a  new  being,  must  be  a  substantial 
form.  The  last  form,  or  the  secondary  form  of 
the  cell  as  such,  could  well  be  accidental  or 
partial  since  its  subject  formed  only  part  and 
accident  of  a  living  whole;  but  the  new  form, 
embracing  all  the  parts  (cells),  and  distributing 
them  in  a  perfectly  defined  order,  can  no  more 
be  accidental,  than  the  fixed  character  of  the 
individual  which  it  animates,  is  accidental. 

2)  This  form  is  a  new  form  even  for  another 
reason:  as  long  as  the  germinative  cells  were 
contained  in  the  respective  parental  bodies,  each 
had  separate  existence  as  a  cell  in  the  principal 
form  of  the  parent;  but  now,  when  both  are 
uniting  for  the  purpose  of  generation,  they  be- 


The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation.       25 

come  one  new  being;  thus  they  either  still  pos 
sess  each  its  own  form,  or  not :  if  each  possesses 
its  own  formal  mode  of  existence,  they  cannot 
together  progress  toward  the  efformation  of  a 
new  living  individual,  for  "vita  est  in  individuo" 
(indiviso)  ;  and  how  could  they  be  one  with 
two  forms?  But  if  they  do  no  longer  possess 
their  respective  forms,  and  yet  live  in  a  new 
cell,  they  must  together  have  acquired  a  new 
form,  the  regulator  of  their  new  existence:  in 
chemistry  we  find  elements  in  combination  form 
ing  a  new  substance,  on  the  same  principle,  life 
excepted. 

3)  It  is  a  fact  well  known  among  scientists, 
that  the  chromosomes  of  the  germinating  cells 
are  dissociated,  halved,  and  one  half  cast  off 
to  perish,  while  the  remaining  half  must  proceed 
to  generate,  lest  it,  too,  perish.  This  process 
of  dissolution,  checked  only  by  the  supervening 
of  the  process  of  generation,  indicates  the  elim 
ination  of  the  former  principle  of  life  and  being, 
and  the  induction  of  a  new  one,  if  the  intention 
of  nature  succeeds. 

7.  Hence  we  find  standing  between  life  and 
matter  the  Omnipotence  of  the  Author  of  nature. 
All  life  is  by;  His  goodness,  and  is  beholden  to 


26        The  Problem  of  Life  and  Generation. 

His  power.  Human  life,  existing  not  for  the 
mere  sake  of  man,  but  participating  of  the  des 
tiny  of  man,  is  sacred,  even  at  the  moment  of 
its  initial  formation. 

8.  It  would  seem  now,  that  the  Creator  is 
leading  men  to  find  Him  in  the  unfolding  of  the 
deepest  mysteries  in  nature,  when  they  have  so 
long  hesitated  to  recognize  Him  in  the  glorious 
Revelation  by  Faith.  He  bids  science  descend 
into  the  abyss,  because  it  would  not  mount  the 
heights;  He  would  win  the  intellect  through  the 
heart:  would  that  men  now  surrendered  their 
hearts  to  Him,  convicted  by  their  own  light  of 
the  darkness  that  they  have  been  groping! 


CHAPTER  I 

ABORTION. 

SUBJECT  OF  ABORTION. 


GENERAL   VIEW. 

1.  The  source  of  all  misery  is  Original  Sin. 
Its  curse  is  universal.     The  whole  creation  of 
God  beneath  the  sun  is  in  the  ban  of  the  decree : 
"Cursed  is  the  earth  in  thy  work."     Gen.  3.  17. 
Life  is  doomed  to  dissolution  and  death  from 
its  rising,  and  even  the  purely  material  world 
is    incessantly   tending   toward    corruption    and 
decay. 

2.  But  in  no  creature  is  the  efficiency  of  the 
original    curse    made    more    manifest    than    in 
woman,  who  provoked  the  kind  Creator  to  anger 
and   invited   that   curse:     "I   will   multiply   thy 
sorrows  and  thy  conceptions :    in  sorrow  shalt 
thou   bring   forth   children,    and   thou   shalt   be 
under  thy  husband's  power,  and  he  shall  have 
dominion  over  thee." — What  a  dreadful  humilia 
tion   for  the  Queen  of  the  visible  world,   the 
erst-while  compeer  of  man ! 


28  Abortion:  General  View. 

3.  The  fury  of  that  curse  was  abated  in  part 
by  the  God-like  charity  which  Jesus  Christ  in 
troduced  into  the  world.     One  of  His  apostles 
dared  already  teach  His  earliest  followers,  barely 
rescued  from  the  gloom  and  shadow  of  pagan 
perversion:     "But    to    them    that   are   married, 
not  I,  but  the  Lord  commandeth,  that  the  wife 
depart  not  from  her  husband;    and  if  she  de 
part,  that  she  remain  unmarried,  or  be  reconciled 
to  her  husband.     And  let  not  the  husband  put 
away  his  wife."    I.  Cor.  10.  n.    "So  also  ought 
men  to  love  their  wives  as  their  own  bodies. 
He  that  loveth  his  wife,  loveth  himself."  Eph. 
5.   28.     Hence  woman  was  readmitted  by  the 
Redeemer  to  the  full  possession  of  the  rights 
of  the  race,  of  which  she  had  been  deprived  by 
both  pagan  and  Jew.     The  yoke  that  she  had 
been  sentenced  to  bear  was  softened,  and  her 
burden  lightened  by  the  kind  offices  of  sincere, 
Christian  love. 

4.  But  this  privilege  affected  directly  only 
her  ethical  position,  her  physical  condition  re 
maining  unchanged.     For  Redemption  was  not 
wrought  by  nature,  but  by  the  grace  of  God; 
and   grace   establishes    new    relations    only   be 
tween   God  and  the  sinner,   not,   however,   be 
tween  the  Creator  and  the  creature. 


Abortion:  General  View.  29 

5.  The  physical  state  of  woman  has  rather 
deteriorated  in  proportion  to  the  multitude  of 
actual  sins,   which  hang  upon  the  heel  of  the 
first   sin   and    accentuate   the   misery    which    it 
wrought.      Sinful   deeds,    especially   when   they 
become   a   habit,    do    not   injure   the   soul    and 
morality  alone,  but  work  damage,  and,  in  the 
course  of  a  life,  or  many  lives  of  the  same  sinful 
indulgences,    permanent   and   hereditary   ethical 
and   physical   impairment,    and   consequently,    a 
predisposition    to    fresh    evils    with    succeeding 
generations. 

6.  The  hereditary  ethical  oneration — if  at  all 
existing — is  not  so  very  pernicious. — No  matter 
how  strong  a  disposition  toward  disease  may 
exist,   it   can   be   successfully  counteracted   and 
eliminated,  or,  at  least,  checked,  by  medical  skill 
applied  in  time.     If  we  now  institute  a  compar 
ison  with  the  spiritual  parts  of  man,  we  find 
there   the  will,   the   master   of   all   ethical   dis 
turbances;    a  master  who  can  cope  with  every 
other  master,  but  God;   a  master,  at  whose  nod 
and  beck  stand  the  armies  of  Heaven,  and  whose 
arsenal  is  the  graceful  bounty  of  an  Omnipotent 
God. 

7.  Still  the  duties  of  motherhood,  unavoidable 
ordinarily   in  marriage,   require   a  strength   of 


30  Abortion:  General  View. 

character,  and  an  integrity  of  purpose,  which 
in  view  of  sin  and  its  ravages,  we  should  think 
rare,  indeed.  But  to  the  credit  of  the  gentle  sex 
be  it  said,  there  is  no  creature  beneath  the  sun 
of  heaven  more  capable  of  making  sacrifice  and 
more  willing  to  suffer  for  others,  than  woman; 
no  love  more  admirable  for  constancy  and  dis 
interestedness,  than  the  love  of  a  mother.  This 
Victim  of  Providence  bears  in  her  bosom  the 
charm  that  chastens  the  uncouthness  of  carnal 
pruriency,  that  tames  the  "wild  horse,"  and,  in 
short,  makes  of  the  man  a  gentleman,  where 
religion,  not  being  admitted  to  the  heart- 
chamber,  must  fail. 

8.  But  in  the  present  state  of  civilization, 
where  religion  is  denied  admittance  into  the 
councils  of  the  public,  many  natural  conditions 
are  overturned.  Public  life  is  to  a  great  extent 
only  a  mask  of  private  degradation.  Wealth 
and  opulence  are  wrapt  in  an  air  of  haughtiness 
that  cannot  but  provoke  the  disgust  of  the  in 
genuous,  and  the  anger  and  envy  of  the  lowly. 
The  rich  set  the  example  of  secret  murder  for 
the  sake  of  widening  the  sphere  of  sensual  in 
dulgence  and  avoiding  the  anxieties  of  child 
birth  and  the  expense  of  bringing-up  and  educa 
tion. — It  is  not  a  strange  phenomenon  for  the 


"Abortion:  General  View.  31 

observer  by  the  way-side,  to  see  the  temptation 
laid  at  the  door  of  matrimony,  to  shirk  its 
sacred  duties,  or  to  assume  only  that  part,  which 
costs  no  immediate  sacrifice,  and  whose  effect  can 
be  conveniently  frustrated. 

9.  Moreover,   the  demands  made  upon  the 
health  and  strength  of  girls  and  women  in  the 
workshops  of  factories;    the  habit  of  spending 
the  better  part  of  the  night  in  riotous  amuse 
ments;    poor  food,  and  insufficient  clothing  in 
winter;     early    knowledge    and    indulgence    of 
pleasures    that   are   justified    by   conjugal    love 
alone,  such  as  intimate  association  with  persons 
of   the   opposite   sex,    turning   the   imagination 
into  a  caleidoscope  of  amatory  revels — if  worse 
do  not  befall — ;     and  above  all,  the  deplorable 
"errors'*  of  early  youth:    all  these  misfortunes 
unite  to  render  the  Flower  of  the  creation  less 
fit  from  generation  to  generation,  to  bear  and 
bring  to  maturity  healthy  fruit. 

The  very  delicacy  of  the  mechanism  which 
nature  appoints  for  weaving  flesh  and  spirit 
together  into  human  life,  must  teach  that  an 
injury  inflicted  upon  the  health  of  the  woman, 
results  inevitably  in  an  injury,  often  irreparable, 
to  the  most  delicate  parts  of  the  future  mother. 

10.  For,  a  woman  who  offers  her  cincture 


32  Abortion:  General  View. 

at  the  Hymeneal  altar,  assumes  with  her  new 
state  not  only  the  wreath  of  the  bride,  but  like 
wise  the  tight-sitting  diadem  of  the  mother. 
Soon  must  the  blossoms  of  the  chaplet  fade ;  but 
unless  she  criminally  declines  the  burden  of 
motherhood,  which  makes  her  the  queen  of  her 
little  circle,  the  chaplet  will  only  fade  to  reveal 
a  precious  circlet,  in  which  every  new  being 
risen  from  her  womb,  shall  add  a  new  jewel. 

ii.  Hence  woman  is  held  not  only  to  dis 
charge  her  conjugal  duties  to  the  full  extent  of 
their  demand,  but  also  to  avoid,  both  before  and 
after  marriage,  whatever  may  threaten  the  sanc 
tity  of  her  position  in  the  great  family  of  God. 

In  assuming  the  rights  and  duties  of  matri 
mony  she  binds  her  life  to  that  of  her  children 
as  well  as  to  that  of  her  husband. 

She  cannot  escape  responsibility  before  the 
tribunal  of  God,  if  through  aversion,  or  culpable 
neglect,  she  frustrates  the  designs  of  her  sacred 
contract,  or  of  nature.  Whatever  may  endanger 
the  life  she  consents  to  bear  in  her  womb,  is  an 
offense  against  her  state  of  life,  an  act  of  im 
morality,  if  the  cause  of  that  danger  is  direct, 
and  under  her  control.  With  that  life  she  holds 
a  pledge  from  God,  which  He  alone  can  redeem, 
the  Author  of  life. 


'Abortion:  General  View.  33 

12.  In  the  face  of  these  serious  considera 
tions  it  is  idle  to  advance  the  following  prin 
ciple,  variously  stated,  in  defense  of  abortion 
and  embryotomy:  "In  a  desperate  case  the  life 
of  the  unborn  child  is  a  negligible  quantity, 
which  must  be  regarded  as  non-existent;"  "The 
child  threatens  the  life  of  the  mother,  and  is, 
therefore,  to  be  treated  like  an  unjust  aggres 
sor;"  "The  mother  enjoys  priority  of  right  over 
her  unborn  child."  This  absolutely  false  and 
pernicious  principle  has  lent  countenance  to  the 
murder  of  numberless  innocents,  has  supported 
the  infidelity  of  "respectable"  men  and  women, 
and  veiled  the  cowardice  of  "martyrs"  to  their 
conjugal  vows,  nay,  even  stopped  the  search  of 
the  medical  science  and  art  after  means  and 
methods  of  relieving — or,  rather,  anticipating 
— "desperate  cases"  with  the  skill  and  precision 
that  we  admire  so  much  in  modern  surgery. 
Happily  enough,  Cassandra  has  not  cried  in 
vain ;  the  principles  of  Christian  morality,  which 
are,  in  effect,  only  an  enhancement  of  the  natural 
ethical  laws,  are  no  longer  banned  from  every 
lecture  room  and  operation  table.  But  the  abate 
ment  of  convenient  and  conventional  nuisances 
can  not  be  accomplished  in  a  day,  nor  by  the 
few;  the  creating  of  a  universal  public  con- 


34  Abortion:  Definition. 

tempt  and  abhorrence  alone  will  eradicate  so 
prevalent  an  evil  as  feticide.  A  long  step  in 
this  direction  has  been  taken  by  Father  Charles 
Coppens,  S.J.,  in  his  lectures  on  "Moral  Prin 
ciples  and  Medical  Practice,"  and  the  most  emi 
nent  men  of  the  medical  profession  have  begun 
to  raise  their  voices  in  earnest  protest  against 
abortion  and  embryotomy  as  against  murder. 
But  there  is  still  ample  room  to  "fight  the 
enemies  of  Catholic  ideals;  there  is  no  com 
promise,  no  alternative"  (J.  F.  Hultgen,  M.D., 
"Cath.  Fortnightly  Review"  XII.  i.  1905). 

NATURE  OF  ABORTION. 

DEFINITION   OF  ABORTION. 

13.  The  foundation  of  the  distinction  be 
tween  abortion  and  other  modes  of  interference 
with  a  pregnancy,  is  the  condition  of  the  life  of 
the  fetus.  The  development  of  the  fruit  of  the 
womb  may  have  progressed  to  such  a  stage  as 
will  enable  it  to  continue  life  outside  the  womb, 
either  independently,  or  with  the  assistance  of 
the  medical  art  (incubation,  artificial  feeding, 
etc.),  although  the  natural  termination  of  the 
gestation  has  not  yet  been  reached;  or  the 
development  may  have  been  intercepted  at  a 
stage  when  an  unfortunate  disturbance  of  the 


Abortion:  Principles.  35 

fountain  of  fetal  life  brought  the  pregnancy  to 
a  disastrous  termination. 

14.  The  bringing  forth  of  the  viable  fetus 
before  the  natural  termination  of  the  pregnancy 
is  called  premature  delivery;  the  effusion  of  the 
fetus  at  a  time  when  it  is  not  capable  of  sustain 
ing  extra-uterine  life,  is  called  abortion.     And 
it  is  not  necessary  for  this  process  that  the  fetus 
be  killed  in  the  womb  and  then  ejected;   it  suf 
fices  that  the  vital  conditions  of  the  fetus  are 
destroyed,  to  brand  it  as  the  crime  of  abortion. 

PRINCIPLES. 

15.  Abortion  is  the  interruption  and  elimina 
tion  of  the  process  of  pregnancy  and  gestation. 
This  process  is  the  work  of  nature,  or  a  physio 
logical  process,  by  which  is  produced  a  new  being 
according  to  the  human  species. 

1 6.  Hence  abortion  is  a  violation  of  the  laws 
of  nature. 

17.  Abortion  involves  the  death  of  a  human 
being ;  hence  it  is  also  a  violation  of  the  positive 
law  of  God  "Thou  shalt  not  kill !"    And  assum 
ing  the  right  over  life  and  death,  it  rebels  against 
the  supreme  dominion  of  the  Creator:    "I  will 
kill  and  I  will  make  to  live."     Deut.  32.  39. 


36  'Abortion:  Principles. 

1 8.  The    moral    aspect    of    abortion    must, 
therefore,  be  determined  by  comparison  with  the 
fundamental  rules  of  morality,  that  is,  with  the 
commandments  of  God,  the  voice  of  conscience, 
or  the  common  consent  of  the  human  race,  and 
the  ruling  and  teaching  of  the  Church,  commis 
sioned  by  God  to  be  the  teacher  of  mankind  in 
His  stead. 

19.  (a)  As  to  the  first  criterion,  it  is  evident 
from  the  curse  of  Cain,  the  first  man  to  shed 
innocent   blood,    as   well   as   from   many   other 
prohibitions,   besides  the   Fifth  Commandment, 
that  God  forbids  murder,  the  killing  of  the  in 
nocent. 

(b)  The  conscience   of  the  race,   or  sensus 
communis,  has  formulated  a  most  comprehensive 
principle,  the  very  key-note  of  the  human  con 
science,  that  "Evil  must  not  be  done  for  the  sake 
of   the  good  resulting  therefrom"    (Non  sunt 
facienda  mala  ut  eveniant  bona).    This  principle 
is   derived   from   the   fundamental  principle  of 
ethics,  upon  which  is  raised  the  moral  structure 
of  our  nature :  "The  good  thou  shalt  do,  the  evil 
thou  shalt  avoid." 

(c)  The    Church    has    ever    interpreted    the 
divine  and  the  natural  law,   applicable  to  this 


Abortion:  Principles.  37 

subject,  to  mean  that  "It  is  never  allowed  to 
procure  abortion  directly"  (Nunquam  licet  di- 
recte  procurare  abortum). 

20.  The    proximate    deduction    from    these 
principles  is,  that  direct  abortion  is  a  wilful  vio 
lation  of  the  laws  of  God,  of  nature,  and  of 
ethics;    hence  for  the  reason  of  the  importance 
of  its  object,  murder,  a  mortal  sin. 

21.  A  similar  violation  is  to  be  considered 
in  what  is  popularly  called  miscarriage,  that  is, 
abortion  ensuing  indirectly. 

But  the  spiritual  adviser  must  be  very  prudent 
and  charitable  in  determining  the  degree  of  res 
ponsibility  in  this  untoward  event.  Miscarriage 
may  result  from  causes  so  remote  and  so  secret 
as  to  elude  the  watchfulness  of  most  conscien 
tious  mothers:  from  indisposition  of  the  womb, 
contracted  at  a  time  when  the  question  of  child- 
bearing  had  not  entered  their  minds;  from 
syphilitic  infection  by  a  brutal  husband;  from 
uncontrollable  depression  of  spirit,  etc.,  etc.  A 
violation  of  this  nature,  which  cannot  be  re 
medied,  is  merely  material,  and  is  free  from 
moral  guilt. 

But  miscarriage  may  be  caused  also  through 


38  Abortion:  Principles. 

recklessness,  or  sheer  neglect  of  mothers,  or  by 
violence  done  to  them:  not  indeed  with  the  in 
tention  of  destroying  the  fruit  of  the  womb ;  for 
this  would  constitute  murder;  but  from  sub 
jective  motives,  such  as  passion,  "practical 
joking,"  and  the  like. 

Now,  some  degree  of  responsibility  must  at 
tach  to  a  miscarriage  which  could  have  been 
foreseen  and  prevented ;  because  anyone  who  by 
virtue  of  his  office  and  condition  assumes  the 
care  of  an  object,  is  held  in  conscience  to  such 
a  degree  of  responsibility  for  the  safety  of  his 
trust,  as  will  justly  compare  with  Its  value.  But 
there  is  nothing  more  precious  among  earthly 
goods  than  human  life,  and  nobody  charged 
more  rigorously  with  the  care  of  intra-uterine 
life  than  the  mother:  therefore,  the  neglect  of 
this  sacred  trust  is  a  violation  of  office,  not  as 
sumed  from  man,  but  from  God  Himself,  in 
matrimony;  consequently,  indirect  abortion  as 
sumes  the  same  proportion  of  moral  guilt  as  the 
neglect  which  produces  it. 

But  it  is  more  gratifying  to  forewarn  than  to 
judge  an*  unfortunate  mother.  Here,  if  any 
where,  "an  ounce  of  prevention  is  worth  a  pound 
of  cure." 


Abortion:  Divisions.  39 

DIVISIONS. 

22.  In  the  various  books  of  Pastoral  Medi 
cine,  and  others,  which  treat  on  this  subject,  the 
divisions  in  vogue  are  principally  the  following: 

(a)  Physiological    abortion,    as    opposed    to 
mechanical ;  * 

(b)  Direct  and  indirect; 

(c)  Involuntary    or    accidental,    and    volun 
tary;** 

(d)  Artificial,    subdistinguished    into    thera 
peutic   and   criminal  ^ — medical   abortion    (and 
spontaneous). 

The  members  of  these  divisions  are  variously 
defined,  and  the  definitions  variously  trimmed  to 
suit  certain  exigencies,  notably,  the  traditional 
"desperate  cases."  But  the  latest  decisions  of 
the  Holy  Office,  and  the  latest  works  of  Catholic 
theologians  and  of  eminent  physicians  (Coppens, 
Eschbach,  Stoehr,  Capellmann,  Antonelli,  Marx, 
Olfers,  Saenger,  Olshausen,  Tait,  etc.),  have 
shed  so  much  light  on  this  subject,  that  confusion 
should  be  impossible,  and  false  definitions  can 
no  longer  serve  any  purpose  but  to  conceal  either 
indifference  to  the  moral  law,  or  incompetency. 

*  StOhr-Kannamtiller,  Past.  Med.,  p.  437. 
**  Eschbach,  Disp.  Phys.  TheoL,  p.  274. 
t  Appendix,  Right  to  Life. 


40  Abortion:  Criticism  of  Definitions. 

CRITICISM    OF   DEFINITIONS. 

23.  The  interruption  of  a  work  of  nature 
from  without  constitutes  an  act  foreign  to  the 
course  of  nature,  and  is,  therefore,  not  physio 
logical.  Hence  abortion  being  the  work  of  an 
agency  foreign  to  the  termination  and  course  of 
nature's  work,  cannot  be  a  physiological  process. 
It  does  not  matter  whether  the  agent  of  an 
abortion  be  a  drug  or  an  instrument;  its  effect 
is  a  violation  and  destruction  of  the  office  and 
purpose  of  the  pregnancy,  which  nature  pre 
serves  and  favors.  Nature  does  not  destroy  the 
objects  of  its  intentions:  "Nature  tends  (is  di 
rected)  toward  one  end,"  Natura  determinatur 
ad  unum. 

Even  if  the  abortion  ensues  from  the  in 
disposition  of  the  womb  or  of  the  fruit  itself, 
as  in  the  case  of  syphilitic  contamination,  the 
cause  of  the  indisposition  is  really  the  primary 
cause  of  the  abortion,  according  to  the  principle : 
Causa  causae  est  causa  causati. 

But  that  indisposition  is  not  caused  by  nature, 
left  unhampered  in  its  work. 

Still,  in  as  far  as  the  agency  of  such  an 
abortion  is  remote  from  the  scene  of  the  havoc 
it  has  wrought,  and  has  produced  a  condition 


Abortion:  Criticism  of  Definitions.          41 

with  which  nature  must  now  actually  labor  and 
contend,  like  the  sense  of  vision  with  eyes 
dimmed  by  cataract,  this  abortion  has  been 
called  physiological  by  mistake.  It  is  in  effect 
a  spontaneous  abortion;  not  as  if  it  had  not  a 
definable  cause,  but  for  the  secrecy  and  precision 
with  which  it  proceeds. 

It  is  this  hampered  condition  of  nature  in 
which  nature  works  indeed,  but  not  with  its  full 
powers,  that  has  misled  such  eminent  physicians 
as  Stoehr  and  Capellmann  to  call  an  abortion 
as  direct  as  possible,  like  medical  abortion,  a 
physiological  killing,  when  the  abortion  is  in 
duced  not  through  mechanical  violence,  but 
through  the  destruction  of  the  physiological  con 
dition  of  the  embryonic  life.  Says  Dr.  Stoehr 
(op.  cit.  p.  437)  :  "By  physiological  killing  I 
understand  the  induction  of  the  abortion,  in  so 
much  as  the  vital  conditions  are  thereby  taken 
away  from  the  fetus."  And  Dr.  Capellmann 
(Past.  Med.  1904,  p.  17)  :  "In  this  case  (lock 
ing  of  the  pregnant  womb)  the  peril  of  the 
mother  does  not  arise  from  the  pregnancy  in  the 
physiological  sense,  but  is  caused  in  a  purely 
mechanical  way  by  the  enlargement  of  the 
womb,"  as  if  the  enlargement  of  the  womb 
were  not  a  physiological,  i.  e.,  natural  result  of 


42  Classification  of  Physical  Evils. 

the  pregnancy,  and  could  be  attacked  without 
also  directly  attacking  the  pregnancy. 

There  is  another  reason  which  prompts  the 
rejection  of  this  term,  physiological  killing  or 
abortion.  It  is  made  the  hiding-place  of  a 
process  which  has  been  called  by  such  names  a 
therapeutic,  medical,  and  indirect  abortion,  with 
the  insinuation  that  this  process  is  permissible 
if  it  can  only  be  tucked  away  under  the  wings 
of  long-suffering  nature;  not  that  these  terms 
are  unjustifiable  as  mere  names;  but  because 
they  can  be  made  to  cover  the  crime  of  feticide 
with  the  cloak  of  nature,  and,  therefore,  to 
escape  the  strictures  of  the  Nunquam  licet,  if 
they  are  allowed  to  parade  in  the  guise  of  a 
purely  physiological  process. 

Physiological  killing  by  the  induction  of 
abortion,  therefore,  is  as  irredeemable  an  op 
position  of  terms  as  a  "glass"  eye,  and,  at  best, 
a  misnomer;  for  although  we  speak  of  glass 
eyes,  yet  we  do  not  see  with  them. 

CLASSIFICATION    OF    PHYSICAL   EVILS. 

24.  The  division  or  classification  of  evils 
cannot  be  based  on  a  common  formal,  or  final 
cause,  *  as  evil  implies  a  deficiency  in  its  sub- 

*  Summa  TheoL  I.  49,  I.  c. 


Classification  of  Physical  Evils.  43 

ject.  Abortion — aside  from  its  moral  bearing — 
is  an  evil  in  so  far  as  it  imports  a  frustration 
of  the  effect  intended  by  nature  in  the  effort-na 
tion  of  the  new  being  which  is  the  terminus  ad 
quern  of  its  work. 

Mother  and  child  are  during  the  greater  part 
of  the  gestation  period,  i.  e.  up  to  the  period  of 
the  viability  of  the  fetus  (at  least  the  end  of 
the  fifth  month),  physiologically  one  being;  not 
indeed,  one  whole  physically:  the  child  is 
neither  part  of  the  mother's  body,  nor  identified 
with  the  person  of  the  mother,  so  as  to  lose 
personal  existence  at  any  time;  but  it  is  a 
being  in  the  process  of  physical  development, 
and,  therefore,  dependent  upon  the  mother  for 
its  fountain  of  life.  This  physiological  union 
is  the  way,  so  to  say,  by  which  nature  works 
its  end,  the  birth  of  a  mature  child. 

Now,  abortion,  which  is  the  elimination  of 
this  physiological  process,  cannot  itself  be  a 
physiological  process.  It  constitutes  a  defect  of 
the  natural  process  of  generation. 

25.  The  subject  of  the  process  of  abortion  is 
the  pregnant  mother,  not  merely  the  pregnant 
womb :  therefore,  the  pregnancy  in  its  totality. 
Some  disturbances  affect  the  pregnancy  im 
mediately  or  directly,  others,  indirectly,  by 


44  Classification  of  Physical  Evils. 

means  of  intermediary  causes.     And  thus  we 
distinguish  abortions  as  direct  and  indirect. 

26.  Direct  abortion  is  that  which  is  procured 
as  the  immediate  end  of  the  invasion  of  the 
pregnant  womb. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  observe  that  the  "end 
of  the  invasion"  mqans,  not  the  intention  of 
the  operator,  but  the  natural  and  necessary  end 
and  object  of  the  work  undertaken, 

27.  This  limitation  is  made  in  order  to  foil  the 
pass  of  perplexity.     There  are  authors  of  great 
authority  in  these  matters  who  claim  that,  no 
matter  how  direct  the  killing  of  the  fetus  may 
be,    it   must   pass   for   indirect   abortion   if  the 
"Operator   does   not   actually   intend   the   killing. 
But  a  sane  man  cannot  do  a  thing  without  in 
tending  doing  it,  except,  perhaps,  his  own  per 
plexity  has  confused  his  ideas. 

28.  Indirect  abortion   is   that  which   ensues 
from  a  disturbance  of  the  pregnancy  produced 
either  by  a   remote  cause,   or  by  intermediate 
causes  inducing  the  incapacity  of  the  pregnant 
womb  for  its  natural  functions. 

29.  Direct  abortion  admits  no  subdivisions. 
The  distinction  between  direct  therapeutic  and 
criminal  abortion  is  an  illusion,  or  a  subterfuge. 
Whether  direct  abortion  be  procured  by  a  phy- 


'Classification  of  Physical  Evils.  45 

sician  with  the  approval  of  the  law,  in  order  to 
relieve  the  danger  of  the  mother;  of  simply  in 
order  to  free  the  mother  from  an  unwelcome  oc 
cupant  of  her  womb;  or,  lastly,  in  the  dark,  by 
the  mother  herself,  with  or  without  the  assistance 
of  some  conscienceless  physician  or  midwife, — 
it  is  murder;  for  "Nunquam  licet  directe  pro- 
curare  abortum." 

30.  Indirect  abortion  admits  the  subdistinc- 
tions  of  spontaneous  and  therapeutic  abortion. 
The  disturbances  upon  which  indirect  abortion 
ensues  may  proceed  from  internal  and  external 
conditions.  But  in  either  event  the  abortion  is 
due  to  a  defective  state  of  the  pregnancy.  This 
defect  may  be  found  in  the  fetus  as  well  as  in 
the  mother.  But  if  the  abortion  proceeds  from 
a  condition  of  the  pregnancy  with  which  nature 
was  burdened  from  the  beginning,  and  which, 
therefore,  is  inherent  in  either  child  or  womb,  the 
abortion  may  be  said  to  be  in  part  a  natural 
process,  as  we  often  call  a  disease  a  natural  pro 
cess.  Such  an  abortion  might  be  called  physio 
logical,  if  one  would  retain  a  term  so  misleading 
and  incorrect;  but  it  is  properly  called  a  spon 
taneous  abortion.  It  proceeds  from  within  the 
subject  without  a  traceable  immediate  cause,  and 
answers  the  state  of  disturbance  in  its  own 
elements. 


46  'Abortion:  Review. 

31.  If   the    abortion   proceeds    from    a   'dis 
turbance  of  the  pregnancy,  induced  by  an  agent 
foreign  to  the  pregnant  womb  but  not  attacking 
it    directly,     it    is    called    indirect     therapeutic 
abortion,  when  the  direct  object  of  the  inter 
ference  is  the  cure  of  the  mother.    This  abortion 
is  neither  intended,   nor  foreseen  to  follow  ut 
in  pluribus;  but  its  risk  is  assumed  for  the  sake 
of  an  important  end  to  be  gained,  as  a  bare 
possibility,  or  probability. 

REVIEW. 

32.  According  to  the  distinctions  and  defini 
tions  in  vogue  with  many  writers  on  this  sub 
ject,  spontaneous  abortion  is  that  which  ensues 
naturally,  .as  by  accident.     This,  however,  can 
be  verified  only  in  the  event  when  the  generative 
and  gestatory   organs   are   in   such   a   state  of 
debilitation   that   their   energy   suffices    for   the 
offices   of   a   conception,    without   assisting   the 
initial  process  in  its  progress  toward  the  natural 
termination.     Then,   indeed,  the  abortion  hap 
pens  without  any  direct  cause  disturbing  the  preg 
nancy,  as  abortion  in  this  case  results  from  a  mis 
construction   of  the  elements   underlying  preg 
nancy  from  the  beginning. 


Abortion:  Review.  47 

But  this  the  authors  do  not  always  intend  to 
signify.  "Spontaneous  abortion"  is  applied  in 
discriminately  to  this  accident  and  to  that  abor 
tion  which  follows  upon  some  definable  cause, 
although  this  cause  may  have  been  placed  with 
out  any  aim  at  its  murderous  effect.  The  former 
alone  is  really  spontaneous  and  accidental  while 
the  latter  is  indirect. 

We  have  here  in  the  physical  sphere  the  same 
condition  that  we  find  in  the  moral.  One  man 
commits  reprehensible  acts  in  consequence  of 
the  depravation  of  his  moral  faculties  through 
invincible  ignorance,  or  through  imbecility,  and 
thus  escapes  the  censures  of  conscience ;  another, 
through  vincible  ignorance,  or  unbridled  con 
cupiscence,  and  is  held  to  such  a  degree  of 
responsibility  as  corresponds  to  his  obligation 
of  instructing  and  governing  himself. 

Physiological  abortion,  as  paraded  by  some 
authors,  would  be  that  which  ensues  in  the 
course  of  medical  treatment,  whether  post  hoc, 
or  propter  hoc,  if  only  the  purpose  of  the  author 
is  to  heal. 

But  it  should  be  called  therapeutic,  when  it 
ensues  indirectly,  i.  e.  post  hoc;  criminal,  when 
it  ensues  directly,  i.  e.  propter  hoc,  as  the  object 
of  the  medical  treatment,  whether  intended  by 


48  Abortion:  Review. 

the  author,  or,  by  a  fiction,  excluded  from  the 
intention,  when  it  cannot  be  excluded  from  the 
treatment  as  its  direct  effect. 

Mechanical  abortion,  as  championed  by  the 
authors,  is  direct  abortion  on  their  own  admis 
sion;  but,  permissible,  as  they  claim,  as  the 
only  available  means  of  saving  the  mother's 
life;  criminal,  only  as  a  welcome  expedient  of 
disencumbering  the  pregnant  womb. 

33.  These  distinctions  are  not  exact;  they 
collide  with  each  other.  This  unbeseeming  con 
fusion  has  arisen  from  the  tenacity  with  which 
some  modern  authors,  and  many  practitioners, 
protected  by  wicked  laws,  cling  to  the  pagan 
error  of  assuming  that  the  unborn  child  is  "a 
negligible  quantity"  in  a  desperate  case.  It  is 
an  unscientific  and  immoral  assumption;  and 
"desperate  cases"  are  as  fast  going  out  of 
practice,  as  medical  skill  and  courage  are  com 
ing  in.  With  the  triumphs  that  modern  surgery 
is  celebrating  everywhere,  a  "desperate  case"  of 
pregnancy  and  child-birth  is  very  liable  to  bring 
back  to  the  memory  of  the  medical  expert — 
which  every  obstetrician  ought  to  be — the  old 
classic  hint:  "Risum  teneatis,  amid." 


^Abortion:  Historical  Review.  49 

HISTORICAL   REVIEW. 

In  1620  Fienus  maintained  on  good  ground 
that  the  human  soul  was  infused  into  the  embryo 
as  early  as  three  days  after  conception ;  28  years 
later  Florentinius,  a  religious  priest,  taught 
openly  that  the  human  soul  was  the  intelligent 
soul  from  the  moment  of  conception.  Zachias, 
the  pope's  physician,  at  the  same  period  adopted 
that  assertion  as  a  certainty.  The  ancient  me 
dical  view,  adopted  from  the  speculations  of 
Plato  and  Aristotle  as  opposed  to  the  teaching 
of  Hippocrates,  began  to  be  disowned.  It  should 
thenceforth  have  been  laid  aside,  instead  of  sup 
porting  upon  it  the  old  theory  of  a  new  subject. 

Still  even  in  1620  the  question  of  human 
animation  was  not  quite  so  new  and  novel  as 
to  serve  as  an  excuse  for  medical  abortion; 
the  true  excuse  has  ever  been  the  inability  of 
medicine  to  conquer  the  difficulties  of  the 
traditional  "desperate  cases."  The  ancient 
Oriental  Fathers  of  the  Church,  following  the 
lead  of  Tertullian  and  Sts.  Gregory  and  Basil, 
resting  their  teaching  in  part  on  the  physiology 
of  Hippocrates,  and  in  part  also  on  the  philo 
sophy  of  common  sense  and  the  sensus  com- 
munis,  quietly,  but  intrepidly  championed  the 


50  'Abortion:  Historical  Review. 

principle,  that  the  human  embryo  is  animated 
by  the  intellectual  soul  from  the  moment  of 
conception. 

Nor  was  the  opinion  of  the  Stagirite  much 
in  vogue  anywhere  before  the  establishment  of 
the  School  of  the  Middle  Ages.  As  long  as 
St.  Anselm,  Hugo  of  St.  Victor,  and  Peter  the 
Lombard,  and  the  spirit  of  freedom,  engendered 
by  their  intrepidity,  dominated  the  minds  in  the 
West,  that  artificial  theory  of  the  succession  of 
three  souls  in  human  animation  was  not  deemed 
worthy  of  serious  consideration. 

It  is  true,  these  master  minds  could  not  un 
ravel  the  mystery  of  human  animation,  being 
obliged  to  take  their  premises  from  a  science 
then  in  its  swaddling  clothes;  but  they  re 
pudiated,  as  inconsistent  with  the  sense  of  their 
Church,  the  unfounded  theory  of  a  threefold 
form  in  one  subject. 

But  when  the  masters  made  their  humble  bow 
to  Aristotle,  and  bent  low  at  his  feet,  his  light 
became  the  beacon  for  the  busy  searchers  of 
the  mysterious  coasts.  Physical  science  was 
then  more  myth  than  mystery.*  Even  the  great 


*  Albertus  Magnus,  however,  did  not  bind  himself  in  his  re 
search  to  traditions. 


'Abortion:  Historical  Review.  51 

Angel  of  the  Schools,  St.  Thomas,  idly  moored 
his  redoubtable  prow,  once  and  again,  in  shallow 
bays,  and  lost  his  bearing  for  a  little  while: 
only  in  deference  to  the  Master's  authority,  and 
contrary  to  his  own  better  knowledge  and 
judgment. 

In  the  West,  therefore,  two  opinions  contested 
the  ground:  i)  That  of  the  theologians  before 
the  rise  of  the  School,  holding  that  the  human 
embryo  is  animated  by  one  soul,  the  human  soul, 
the  human  principle  of  life  and  intelligence,  as 
soon  as  the  elements  constituting  the  body  have 
assumed  shape;  2)  That  of  the  School,  holding 
that  the  human  embryo  is  animated  successively 
by  a  vegetative,  a  sensitive,  and  lastly,  an  intel 
lectual  form.  The  moment  of  animation,  like 
the  moment  of  formation,  upon  which  they  in 
sisted  so  strenuously,  was  not  fixed.  Still  it 
was  practically  assumed  at  so  early  a  period, 
that  it  comprehended  that  stage  at  which  preg 
nancy  is  more  likely  to  give  cause  of  complica 
tions  and  perplexity,  that  is,  between  the  first 
and  the  third  month,  the  shorter  term  being  ac 
corded  the  male,  the  longer,  the  female  embryo. 

This  view  is  as  effectually  subversive  of  the 
theory  of  "negligible  quantities,"  as  the  most 
modern,  since  we  can  never  determine  whether 


52  Abortion:  Historical  Review. 

an  embryo  is  male  or  female,  at  that  stage,  and 
hidden  in  the  maternal  womb;  nor  can  the  be 
ginning  of  a  pregnancy  be  fixed  at  a  certain 
moment  before  the  lapse,  ordinarily,  of  a  month. 

The  sensus  Ecclesiae,  however,  discounte 
nanced  direct  abortion  from  the  beginning,  not 
taking  sides  with  either  faction,  but  proclaiming 
abortion  a  violent  invasion  of  the  sacred  right 
to  life.  St.  Basil,  in  a  letter  to  Amphilochius 
expresses  the  position  of  the  Church  in  these 
words:  "She  who  purposely  destroys  the  fetus, 
must  suffer  the  penalty  of  murder.  And  it  does 
not  matter  to  us,  whether  the  fetus  is  formed, 
or  not  formed." 

Balsamo,  the  patriarch  of  Antioch,  comments 
on  this  rule  as  follows:  "But  this  was  said  for 
those  who  maintain  that  no  murder  is  committed 
by  inducing  the  abortion  of  a  fetus  which  has 
not  yet  been  formed,  because  (they  say)  a  man 
is  not  formed  immediately  from  the  semen  in 
jected  into  the  womb ;  but  it  turns  first  into  blood, 
then  grows  and  changes  into  human  flesh,  after 
ward  taking  shape  and  developing  the  members 
and  the  parts."  (Eschbach,  Disp.  Phys.  Theol., 
Disp.  3.). 

Thus  we  find  that  during  those  long  years 
of  scholastic  disputes  the  Church  stood  calmly 


'Abortion:  Historical  Review.  53 

in  the  midst  of  the  disputants,  ever  protecting 
the  nascent  life,  and  warning  the  more  ardent 
and  aggressive  combatants  against  a  foul  pass. 
As  long  as  they  were  only  theorizing,  she  could 
well  afford  to  be  at  ease. 

The  new  light  thrown  upon  the  subject  of 
human  animation,  could  not  cause  even  a 
shadow  of  doubt  to  fall  on  the  ancient  and  con 
sistent  practice  of  the  Church. 

But  this  new  light  did  throw  a  heavy  shadow 
on  the  traditional  medical  practice.  In  olden 
times  the  practitioner  sought  to  justify  direct 
abortion  in  a  difficult  case  by  comparing  the 
value  of  the  mother's  life  with  the  worthlessness 
of  a  conception  believed  to  be  little  more  than 
a  bundle  of  flesh  akin  to  an  ordinary  tumor. 
In  these  our  own  times,  those  who  repudiate  the 
obligation  of  the  Christian  moral  law,  still  have 
recourse  to  the  same  unworthy  subterfuge; 
whereas  those,  who  acknowledge  allegiance  to 
the  moral  code,  point  to  their  own  utter  help 
lessness  in  "desperate  cases";  cases,  made  des 
perate  only  through  the  inability  of  their  art  to 
relieve  them.  The  innocent  occupant  of  the 
maternal  womb  is  forthwith  denounced  as  an 
"unjust  aggressor,  and  sentenced  to  destruc 
tion." 


54  'Abortion:  Historical  Review. 

The  Church  did  not  have  to  face  about,  be 
cause  its  position  has  always  been  correct;  but 
both  the  profession  and  jurisprudence  must 
change  their  position.  They  stand  on  an  ex 
ploded  theory,  and  are  guilty  of  tergiversation 
unless  they  candidly  admit  the  criminality  of 
direct  abortion  in  any  case.  Medicine  and  law 
must  take  sides  with  the  Church,  lest  they  lay 
themselves  open  to  either  of  these  two  charges : 
i)  That  they  disregard  the  sacred  rights  of  the 
race — we  say,  race — because  direct  abortion 
tends,  as  the  history  of  the  ancient  pagan  nations 
testifies,  toward  the  destruction  of  the  race, 
touching,  as  it  does,  with  its  wicked  finger  the 
very  vitals  of  society,  the  end  and  purpose  of 
the  matrimonial  state;  2)  That  they  are  in 
competent  to  exercise,  or  regulate,  an  art, 
whose  scientific  basis  has  been  changed,  while 
its  methods  are  still  lumbering  in  the  tracks  of 
an  antiquated  juggernaut. — 

It  should  be  the  boast  of  the  medical  art  to 
overcome  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  mother  and 
the  safety  of  the  child,  all  obstacles  that  may  be 
found  in  child-bearing  and  parturition,  for  this 
is  one  of  the  chief  purposes,  and  certainly  the 
most  important,  of  medicine,  as  there  is  in  these 
circumstances  danger  of  losing  two  lives  at  once, 


Abortion:  Historical  Review.  55 

or  of  directly  sacrificing  one  to  preserve  the 
other. 

The  sophistry  of  the  wicked  and  the  in 
competent  alike,  as  much  as  the  readiness  of 
the  afflicted  to  condone  the  wrong  done  to  an 
other  in  order  to  save  the  precious  self,  have 
conspired  to  wean  the  profession  from  their 
duty  to  delve  into  the  utmost  recesses  of  their 
art,  and  to  exhaust  its  armory  for  the  discovery 
of  means  wherewith  to  safe-guard  both  lives, 
that  which  is  commended  to  their  skill  by  man, 
and  the  other  which  is  entrusted  to  their  justice 
and  charity  by  God.  Physiology  has  now  no 
means  at  hand  to  discern  the  condition  of  the 
fetus,  or  even  its  existence,  before  it  manifests 
its  small  life  in  the  manner  of  the  mature  man! 
Let  the  medical  art  devise  a  method  of  ex 
ploring  the  secrets  of  the  maternal  womb  with 
as  much  certainty  as  it  explores  the  brain,  the 
liver,  the  kidneys,  the  stomach,  and  other  organs 
and  parts  of  the  human  body — and  the  moral 
codex  will  no  longer  stand  in  its  way  in  the 
form  of  that  terrorizing  tyrant  that  it  is  now 
unfairly  adjudged  to  be. 

The  position  of  law  and  medicine  in  reference 
to  abortion  (and  embryotomy)  is  not  only  an 
tiquated  in  view  of  the  triumphant  surgery  now 


56  ^Abortion:  Historical  Review. 

holding  death  at  bay  in  so  many  cases,  formerly 
considered  more  "desperate"  than  a  trouble 
some  pregnancy,  but  it  is  criminal.  To  what 
dire  mistakes  those  ancient  views  have  led  the 
most  sincere  minds,  may  be  gathered  from  the 
fate  of  Dr.  Capellmann,  a  God-fearing  Catholic 
physician,  the  Nestor  of  Pastoral  Medicine.  In 
his  far-famed  book  he  calls  a  case  of  the  most 
direct  abortion,  the  perforation  of  the  amnios, 
physiological  *  abortion :  "In  this  case  the 
danger  to  the  mother  is  not  caused  by  the 
pregnancy,  in  the  physiological  sense,  but 
simply  by  the  mechanical  enlargement  of 
the  womb,"  he  says;  "the  discharge  of  the 
water  removes  this  mechanical  obstacle,  con 
tracts  the  womb,  and  this  contraction  has  for 
its  immediate  result,  the  possibility  of  replacing 
the  womb,  and  thus  averting  the  danger  to  the 
mother,  before  the  abortion,  that  is  certain  to 
follow,  may  ensue,"  etc.  Capellmann  here  em 
ploys  an  equivocation:  he  calls  the  danger  of 
the  mother  from  the  locking  of  the  pregnant 
womb  in  the  upper  strait,  a  danger  from  a 
mechanical  enlargement.  But  is  this  enlarge 
ment  not  natural?  Does  the  danger  not  result 

*  See  StOhr-Kannamiiller,  op.  tit.  1900,  p.  437. 


Abortion:  Historical  Review.  57; 

rather  'from  the  misplacement  of  the  womb? 
And  if  the  reposition  of  the  womb  cannot  be 
accomplished  except  by  withdrawing  from  the 
fetus  its  life-element,  and  directly  incapacitating 
the  uterus  for  the  continuance  of  its  physio 
logical  office,  can  the  resulting  abortion — "which 
is  certain  to  follow" — with  any  semblance  of 
sincerity  be  said  to  be  simply  a  deplorable,  but 
natural  event,  following  physiologically  from  an 
innocent  factor,  like  indirect  therapeutic  abor 
tion?  Dr.  Capellmann's  case  is  a  case  of  direct, 
mechanical  abortion,  and  has  been  condemned 
by  Stohr-Kannamuller  (Pastoral-Medizin,  p.  441. 
Ed.  4,  1900),  and  others. 

In  mechanical  abortion  procured  for  the 
purpose  of  liberating  the  mother  from  the 
danger  of  death,  or  from  very  grave  illness, 
the  removal  of  the  fetus  becomes  only  the 
occasion  of  relief  (but  not  as  frequently  as 
mothers  may  be  made  to  believe),  since  the  fetus 
is  not  the  cause,  but  merely  the  innocent  oc 
casion  of  the  evil  condition.  For,  assuming 
the  healthy  condition  of  the  mother,  and 
ordinary  prudence  on  her  part,  commensurate 
with  her  duties,  pregnancy  proceeds  naturally, 
and  normally.  But  if  her  physical  capacity  for 
her  momentous  duties  had  been  impaired  before 


58  Indirect  Abortion. 

she  offered  herself  to  the  sacred  duties  o'f 
motherhood,  must  the  innocent  life  that  slumbers 
peacefully  beneath  her  heart  be  sacrificed  to  her 
cowardice  or  imprudence? 

Mechanical  abortion  can  in  no  sense  be  called 
therapeutic,  since  its  object  is  not  the  cure  of  a 
disease,  of  which  the  fetus  is  wrongfully  made 
the  cause;  but  rather  the  destruction  of  a  work 
placed  by  nature,  with  the  consent*  of  the  mother, 
where  it  belongs,  and  where  it  has  a  natural 
right  to  be.  If  any  disorders  arise  from  the 
pregnancy,  they  must  be  remedied  by  correcting 
an  error  into  which  nature  is  forced  by  agencies 
foreign  to  the  physiological  process  of  gestation, 
and  not  by  "spilling  the  baby  with  the  bath.'* 
A  wide  field  is  here  opened  for  the  exercise  of 
the  skill,  zeal,  and  ingenuity  of  the  physician. 

CAUSES  OF  ABORTION. 

CAUSES  OF  INDIRECT  ABORTION. 

CAUSES  OF  SPONTANEOUS  ABORTION. 
REMOTE  CAUSES. 

34.  The  remote  dangers  of  (spontaneous 
and  therapeutic)  abortion  are  so  numerous,  that 
in  many  instances  it  is  not  only  very  difficult, 


Indirect  Abortion.  59 

but  well-nigh  impossible  to  ascertain  whence  the 
deplorable  event  took  its  effect.  The  state  of 
pregnancy  alone  affects  the  mother's  physical, 
and  often,  psychical  condition  so  strangely,  that 
she  often  appears  to  be  changed  into  her  very 
counterpart.  In  some  cases  even  decidedly  un 
natural  conditions  are  produced. 

35.  "It  is  certain,"  says  P.  Eschbach  (Disp. 
Phys.  Theol.  Disp.  I.  cap.  5.),  "and  confirmed 
by  daily  experience,  that  pregnant  women  crave, 
as    ordinary    food,    not    only    things    injurious, 
such  as  are  salty,   sharp,  bitter,  and  laxative; 
but  also  things  absurd  and  dangerous,  such  as 
yeast,  coals,  ashes,  gypsum,  quick  and  slacked 
lime,   earth,   sand,   pebbles,   tow,   wool,   cotton; 
and  sometimes  even  things  unnatural,   as  raw 
eels,  spiders,  lizards,  and  human  flesh." 

36.  Speaking  of  the  influence  of  the  preg 
nancy  on  the  mind,  he  continues: 

"The  influence  of  the  pregnancy  on  the  moral 
disposition,  it  will  be  seen,  is  no  less  powerful. 
Indeed  those  who  have  before  been  known  to 
be  meek  and  loving,  become  thoroughly  irritable, 
daring  and  jealous;  who  have  been  of  sound 
judgment  and  mature  counsel,  tried  in  patience, 
are  now  stupid,  giddy,  impatient,  and  even  prone 
to  suicide." 


60  Indirect  Abortion. 

Hence  it  is  plain  that  such  abnormal  conditions, 
if  allowed  their  sway,  bear  with  an  evil  trend 
on  the  delicate  state  of  the  gestatory  organs.  But 
in  very  many  cases,  these  conditions  are  the  ripe 
result  of  some  irregularity  antecedent  to  or  con 
sequent  upon  the  gestation,  which  demands  the 
kind  offices  of  the  physician.  Thus  it  may  be 
possible,  that  the  symptoms  of  abnormity  do  not 
so  much  indicate  a  flaw  in  the  process  of  gesta 
tion,  i.  e.,  in  its  term,  the  fetus,  and,  in  a  manner, 
the  uterus,  as  in  the  general  condition  of  the 
subject.  It  has  frequently  happened  that  high- 
strung,  noble-minded  young  women,  despite  their 
general  good  health,  have  contracted  an  evil  dis 
position  through  worry,  modesty,  or  fear  of  the 
things  to  come. 

Therefore,  mothers  who  experience  more  in 
convenience  than  is  the  ordinary  lot  of  the  preg 
nant,  must  not  fail  to  place  themselves  in  the 
care  of  a  conscientious,  skilful  physician  at  the 
very  beginning  of  the  difficulties.  Much  discom 
fort,  and  more  misfortune  can  thus  be  averted. 


Indirect  Abortion.  6 1 

PROXIMATE  CAUSES  OF  INDIRECT 
ABORTION. 

38.  The  causes  which  are  more  proximately 
connected  with  abortion,  and  in  consequence 
also  come  tnore  closely  under  the  strictures  of 
the  Fifth  Commandment,  are  thus  enumerated 
by  Cangiamila  (P.  Eschbach,  loc.  cit.)  : 

"The  brutality  of  the  husband  in  striking 
or  tormenting  his  wife;  the  imprudence  and 
temerity  of  women  undertaking  journeys,  or 
lifting  burdens  too  heavy  for  their  strength,  at 
least  during  the  time  of  pregnancy;  the  lack 
of  proper  food  and  drink  which  they  often  crave 
with  uncontrollable  vehemence ;  *  the  immoder 
ation  and  rashness  with  which  women  often  dis 
regard  the  preservation  of  health  and  strength; 
severe  fasts;  jumping  or  dancing;  clothing  too 
tight,  to  affect  a  graceful  figure/' 

Extended  wedding-tours,  and  the  corset  be 
long  in  this  list  in  our  days.  "Modern  phy 
sicians,"  P.  Eschbach  continues,  "teach  the  same : 
All  motions  and  actions  causing  a  violent  con 
cussion  of  the  body  must  be  avoided  by  women 


*  which  was  respected  by  the  law  in  olden  times. 


62  Indirect  Abortion. 

in  pregnancy:  jumping,  dancing,  riding.  They 
should  also  be  very  careful  not  to  drive  over 
cobblestone  pavement,  and  other  rough  roads. 
Nay  even  the  riding  in  the  constantly  vibrating 
trains  (of  the  rail-road)  brings  on  abortion  quite 
frequently;  and,  therefore,  long,  journeys  by 
rail,  unless  they  be  necessary,  should  not  be 
undertaken;  instead  of  the  ordinary  sewing 
machine,  a  hand  sewing  machine  should  be  used ; 
excessive  indulgence  in  the  use  of  intoxicating 
beverages,  which  can  never  be  excused,  may  kill 
the  conception  in  the  first  months." 

Now,  if  the  husband  realizes  the  danger  of 
causing  abortion  by  his  brutality,  or  if  the  mother 
realizes  that  the  causes  enumerated  may  produce 
abortion  in  her  own  case,  the  husband  commits 
murder  by  his  brutality,  and  the  woman,  by  her 
recklessness  or  inconsideration,  if  there  be  reck 
lessness  or  inconsideration  in  her  conduct;  for 
sometimes  pregnant  women  do  undertake  labors, 
too  difficult  for  them,  not  from  choice,  but  from 
necessity,  and  in  the  case  of  necessity  their  con 
duct  must  find  a  kindly  heart  for  judgment. 

What  has  been  said  of  the  riding  in  trains, 
applies  with  redoubled  force  to  the  riding  in 
the  jerkey  trolley-car,  especially  with  women 
reared  in  the  cities,  where  effeminacy,  want  of 


Abortion:  Illustration.  63 

air  and  sun-light,  vanity  of  dress,  and  sedentary 
habits  conspire  to  make  the  young  mother's 
womb  an  open  grave. 

39.  But  even  when  the  physical  condition  re 
mains  normal,  abortion  frequently  happens  from 
various  disturbances  so  remote  as  practically  to 
elude  the  strictest  attention:  such  as  hereditary 
predisposition  (oneration?),  affecting  the  nature 
of  the  temperament,  or  the  physical  complexion ; 
early  youth,  or  advanced  age ;  change  of  climate, 
mountain  air,  severe  weather,  disease,  and  acute 
sickness. 


ILLUSTRATION. 

We  may  fitly  compare  the  fruit  of  the  womb 
with  the  fruits  of  plants  and  trees.  The  seed 
takes  the  place  of  the  embryo;  the  substance 
within  the  seed,  takes  the  place  and  fulfills  the 
office  of  the  placenta,  in  some;  in  others,  of 
the  placenta  and  the  amniotic  liquid;  the  coat 
(or  the  shell  of  the  stone),  that  of  the  amnion 
and  chorion. 

Now,  in  the  generation  of  plants  (to  trans 
pose  our  terms),  not  all  the  flowers  do  seed, 


64  Abortion:  Illustration. 

nor  do  all  the  green  fruits  attain  ripeness. 
Nature  is  lavish  with  the  gift  of  beauty.  In 
May  we  find  in  the  shadow  of  the  cherry  tree 
a  carpet  of  withering  blossoms;  in  June,  a  very 
bone-field  of  rejected  fruits. 

We  shall  leave  the  decaying  flowers  out  of 
our  comparison,  and  retain  only  the  fruits. 

In  the  early  day  after  blooming,  many  of  the 
cherries  are  torn  off  by  the  wind,  or  broken  off 
by  the  branches,  or  by  the  other  fruits  in  the 
same  bunch,  striking  against  each  other  when 
agitated  by  wind  and  storm;  others  are  at 
tacked  by  insects,  and  employed  as  incubators, 
and  not  being  able  to  serve  a  twofold  purpose, 
they  succumb  to  the  foreign  imposition.  But  in 
a  healthy  tree,  so  much  of  the  fruit  will  ripen, 
as  will  not  be  disturbed  by  violence. 

If  the  tree  is  sick,  attacked  by  the  rot,  etc., 
its  fruitfulness  is  diminished,  or  destroyed,  in 
proportion  as  the  debilitation  or  decay  has  pro 
gressed,  and  the  fruit  yielded,  is  puny  and  taste 
less.  Thus  we  see  trees  bloom  like  brides  in 
spring,  and  mourn  like  widows  in  fall,  bare  of 
the  fruit  of  which  they  had  given  such  cheerful 
promise. 

The  physiological  conditions  of  propagation 
are  radically  the  same  in  all  creatures  below  the 


"Abortion:  Illustration.  65 

sun.  Hence  the  process  of  generation  and 
gestation  in  the  human  mother  develops  naturally 
and  smoothly,  if  she  is  healthy,  and  her  con 
dition  normal.  Whenever  this  process  becomes 
troublesome,  the  fault  lies  with  the  subject,  or 
the  terminus  a  quo,  not  with  the  object,  or  the 
terminus  ad  quern,  of  generation;  because  the 
object  is  the  work  of  inflexible  and  predetermined 
nature,  whereas  the  subject,  preexistent,  and 
exposed  to  the  ravages  of  the  universal  curse 
of  sin  (dissolution),  may  turn  aside  from  the 
course  prescribed  by  nature,  and  has  already  ac 
quired  velocity  and  momentum,  so  to  speak, 
on  its  way  to  its  own  dissolution,  even  while  it 
is  striving  to  reach  the  zenith  of  its  natural  per 
fection. 

The  agencies  of  disease  and  disorder,  gen 
erally,  are  manifold.  But  the  fruit,  the  object 
of  nature  in  the  work  of  generation,  is  innocent 
of  the  disorders  that  may  endanger  its  own, 
together  with  the  mother's  life  and  well-being. 
It  must,  therefore,  never  be  attacked  as  an 
aggressor. 

As  we  distinguish  two  ways  in  which  the 
fruit  of  trees  is  intercepted  on  its  course  toward 
maturity,  so  we  also  distinguish  two  ways  in 
which  the  human  fruit  is  intercepted.  Fruit  dies 


66  Abortion:  Illustration. 

and  is  dissociated  from  the  source  of  its  life 
either  by  violence,  or  from  inability  of  the 
mother  tree  to  sustain  a  second  life-process. 

If  one  would  remove  a  cherry  from  its  native 
twig  before  it  is  ripe,  intending  simply  to  re 
move  from  it  the  green  flesh, — let  us  say,  for 
medicinal  purposes — would  he  not  also  have  re 
moved  the  stone,  the  real  fruit?  Would  his  act 
not  be  the  direct  cause  of  the  death  of  the  germ 
within  the  stone,  irrespective  of  his  kind  in 
tentions  ? 

And  if  one  would  perforate  a  cherry  in  order 
to  extract  the  liquid  substance  of  the  stone  shell, 
not  separating  the  fruit  from  the  stem,  and  thus 
make  the  seed-germ  die :  \vould  he  only  in 
directly  become  the  cause  of  the  destruction? 

Could  such  an  act  be  therapeutic?  Would  the 
cause  of  the  destruction  wrought,  be  a  physio 
logical  cause? 

But  now,  if  one  would,  in  order  to  save  the 
tree  from  destruction  by  caterpillars,  apply  a 
solution  to  the  leaves  and  boughs,  that  is  apt 
to  kill  the  infesting  pest,  and,  accidentally,  some 
of  the  fruit  indirectly,  let  us  say,  by  causing  the 
more  tender  twigs  to  wither:  the  destruction 
ensuing  would  be  ascribed  to  the  physiological 
indisposition  produced  by  the  preventive  poison, 


'Abortion:  Illustration.  67 

and  would,  therefore,  be  an  evil  in  the  subject, 
interrupting  and  destroying  accidentally  the 
physiological  process  of  the  growth  to  maturity. 

And  if  the  tree  with  its  unripe  fruit  is  sud 
denly  overtaken  by  a  sharp  frost,  the  fruit  must 
die  from  the  same  general  injury,  that  is,  from 
the  inability  in  the  tree  to  maintain,  or  rather, 
to  reestablish  the  conditions  for  the  life  and 
growth  of  its  fruits. 

Therefore,  to  conclude  the  illustration :  Abor 
tion  is  the  interruption  and  elimination  of  the 
natural  process  of  generation  and  gestation  at 
a  period  when  the  fruit  of  the  womb  is  not  yet 
viable.  We  have  set  forth  that  the  destruction 
of  the  fruit  may  ensue  indirectly,  that  is,  upon 
the  same  ground  upon  which  rest  the  principles 
or  conditions  of  life  for  both  fetus  and  mother 
(fruit  and  tree)  ;  or  it  may  be  brought  about 
mechanically,  or,  artificially,  directly,  by  violence. 
Indirect  destruction  follows  in  the  wake  of  an 
outrage  committed  against  the  subject;  direct 
destruction  follows  a  violent  attack  upon  the 
object  of  the  physiological  process,  the  fetus. 
In  indirect  abortion,  the  moral  responsibility 
must  be  measured  by  the  degree  of  injustice,  if 
there  be  any,  on  the  part  of  the  agent  in  his 
invasion  of  the  subject.  In  direct  abortion, 


68  'Abortion:  Illustration. 

which  aims  at  the  term  toward  which  the  whole 
process  is  tending,  whose  way,  therefore,  is  an 
evil  way  of  its  very  nature,  leading  to  murder, 
the  responsibilty  is  fixed  by  the  Author  of  life 
in  His  Commandment: 

"Thou  shalt  not  kill!" 


MORALITY    OF    ABORTION. 

APPLICATION   OF  PRINCIPLES. 

THERAPEUTIC   AND    ARTIFICIAL   ABORTION, 

OR 
INDIRECT    AND   DIRECT    ABORTION. 

1.  We  have  shown  in  the  preceding  treatise 
that  the  medical  treatment  of  pregnant  women 
must  never  be  instituted  without  proper  regard 
of  the  germinating  life,  whose  right  to  protection 
in  any  case  is  inviolable  by  law  of  God  and 
nature. 

2.  It  is  plain  that  every  abortion,  except  that 
which   results   from  remote  and   uncontrollable 
causes,  is  more  than  a  mere  accident  to  be  de 
plored,  as  soon  as  we  divest  our  mind  of  the 
nefarious  habit  of  considering  the  unborn  child 
less  a  man  for  having  not  yet  engaged  our  sym 
pathies. 

3.  The  moral  view,  rather  than  the  medical, 
determines  the  position  which  the  physician  must 
take  in  respect  of  abortion,  because  it  involves 
both  the  rights  of  God  and  of  man,  with  the 
right  to  life,  the  gift  of  God. 


7°         Abortion:  'Application  of  Principles. 

4.  Physicians  ought  so  much  the  more  readily 
to  respect  the  claims  of  the  moral  law,  as  the 
disregard  of  them  casts  a  shadow  not  only  over 
their  moral  character,  but,  at  least  in  the  eyes 
of  their  more  honest  and  more  competent  col 
leagues,  also  over  their  professional  reputation. 
"We  blush  while  we  record  the  fact,  that .... 
even  medical  men  are  to  be  found  who,  for  some 
trifling  pecuniary  recompense,   will   poison  the 
fountains  of  life,  or  forcibly  induce  labor,  to  the 
certain   destruction   of   the   fetus,    and   not    in 
frequently  of  the  parent,"  says  Doctor  Hodge  in 
a  lecture  on   Obstetrics,   as   quoted  by   Father 
Coppens,   S.J.,    (Moral   Principles  and   Medical 
Practice,  p.  71.). 

5.  The  physician  who  stands  in  the  field  fully 
equipped  well  understands  the  harm  wrought  by 
the   injudicious   interference  with   the   work   of 
nature;    he  would  not  commit  himself  to  dis 
sembling  the  injury,  inflicted  upon  the  health  of 
the  parent,  by  assuming  the  role  of  a  benefactor 
when  he  is  the  minister  of  death  and  destruction. 
To  this  hypocrisy,  however,  the  dishonest  prac 
titioner  must  commit  himself,  would  he  justify  an 
abortion  procured  even  as  a  remedy,  in  the  eyes 
of  the  ignorant. 

"The  question  of  indirect  abortion  must  be 


Abortion:  'Application  of  Principles.         71 

discussed  principally  in  connection  with  the 
medical  treatment  of  the  pregnant;  but  just  in 
this  case,  in  my  opinion,  one  need  not  be  over 
anxious.  There  are  few  medicines  which,  in 
the  dose  administered  for  the  cure  of  diseases, 
bring  the  danger  of  abortion;  moreover,  ex 
perience  teaches  that  the  end  intended  in  criminal 
abortion  is  rarely  compassed  by  means  of  medi 
cines,  or  then  only,  when  the  dose  is  so  large, 
that  the  mother  will  show  evident  symptoms  of 
poisoning.  Consequently,  in  more  than  ninety 
per  centum  of  the  cases  of  attempted  abortion 
brought  to  trial,  we  find  that,  when  the  criminal 
end  was  accomplished,  recourse  had  been  had  to 
mechanical  interference."  (Stohr-Kannamuller. 
Past.  Med.  p.  440). 

6.  Therefore,  this  is  a  just  conclusion: 
Whether  abortion  is  directly  intended  as  the 
means  of  reducing  abnormal  conditions,  or  the 
pregnancy  is  the  immediate  object  of  attack,  or 
the  disease  of  the  mother  is  treated  with  such 
quantities  of  medicines  as  will  expel  the  con 
ception,  or  kill  it  in  the  womb:  the  proceeding 
is  disreputable,  and  criminal. 

"Now  let  us  take  a  lower  view,"  says  Dr.  N. 
F.  Cooke  (Before  Marriage  and  After,  p.  118), 
"and  regard  the  question  as  one  of  expediency 


72         'Abortion:  'Application  of  Principles. 

merely.  There  is  no  medicine  known  to  the 
profession  which  possesses  the  specific  property 
of  inducing  miscarriage;  many  will  do  so  in 
some  cases,  but  only  secondarily,  that  is,  in 
proportion  as  they  shatter  the  constitution,  ruin 
the  health,  and  produce  a  state  of  the  system 
which  renders  it  incompetent,  through  debility, 
to  sustain  pregnancy.  .  .  . 

There  remains  the  mechanical  method,  in 
which  various  instruments  are  used,  according 
to  the  taste  of  the  operator.  All  of  these  are 
more  or  less  dangerous  in  themselves,  and  none 
of  them  can  avert  the  dangers  incidental  to 
abortion.  These  are  numerous,  and  to  one  who 
knows  them,  frightful ....  flooding ....  inflam 
mations  ....  insanity barrenness female 

weakness." 

7.  But  we  are  told,   situations   arise  under 
the  hands  of  the  physician  acting  as  accoucheur, 
that  are  nothing  short   of  the   desperate;    the 
physician  must  act  immediately,  or  find  himself 
placed  in  the  awkward  position  of  confessing 
his  helplessness  at  a  moment  when  he  is  con 
sidered  the  only  help  in  sight. 

8.  For  this  very  reason  the  physician  should 
be  anxious  to  inform  himself  of  every  detail  of 
the   assistance   which    his    art   may   offer   him; 


Abortion:  A  Classical  Case.  73 

and  of  the  limitations  placed  by  the  moral  law, 
not  indeed  upon  the  exercise  of  his  noble  art, 
but  upon  charlatanism  and  quackery;  and  no 
less  also  of  the  assistance  which  the  priest  can 
lend,  to  whom  Christians  look  for  advice  and 
comfort  in  a  conflict  between  conscience  and 
necessity.  In  many  instances  the  priest  will 
succeed  in  persuading  the  patient  to  submit  to 
an  operation  which  must  save  mother  and  child 
(e.  g.  Laparotomy  or  the  Cesarean  section,  for 
reposition  of  the  misplaced  womb,  or  in  the  case 
of  an  ectopic  conception),  when  the  scalpel  had 
been  looked  upon  as  the  certain  messenger  of 
death. 

CHAPTER   II. 

A   CLASSICAL    CASE. 

DR.     CAPELLMANN'S     "PERFORATION     OF     THE 
AMNION." 

9.  On  the  celebrated  case  which  Dr.  Capell- 
Tnann  elaborates  in  his  Pastoral  Medicine  with  so 
much  skill  and  erudition,  most  of  the  principles 
can  be  whetted  upon  which  hinges  the  morality 
of  the  interference  with  the  unviable  fetus.  The 
case  is  this : 


74  Abortion:  A  Classical  Case. 

After  Dr.  Capellmann  quotes  the  doctrine  of 
Gury- Bailer ini  on  the  voluntarium  in  causa,  he 
proceeds : 

"The  criteria  of  indirect  abortion  which  I 
have  set  up,  are  applicable,  I  think,  only  in  the 
single  case,  when  the  pregnant  uterus  is  im 
movably  locked  in  the  upper  strait,  as  happens 
by  retroversion,  sinking  and  prolapsus  uteri.  If 
now  all  the  means  known  to  science,  of  turning 
and  replacing  the  uterus,  have  failed,  I  deem  it 
permissible  to  induce  abortion  by  perforating 
the  amnion,  and  emptying  it;  for: 

1 )  The  mother  is  in  imminent  danger  of  death, 
and  must  die  together  with  the  fetus,  unless  the 
uterus  be  replaced; 

2)  There  is  no  other  expedient  of  saving  the 
mother  ; 

3)  The   discharge   of  the   amniotic   liquid   is 
directly  conducive  toward  averting  the  danger 
to  the  mother's  life. 

"In  this  case,"  Dr.  Capellmann  argues,  "the 
danger  to  the  mother  does  not  lie  in  the  preg 
nancy,  physiologically  speaking,  but  is  caused, 
rather,  mechanically,  by  the  enlargement  of  the 
womb.  The  discharge  of  the  waters  removes 
this  mechanical  obstruction,  allows  the  womb  to 
shrink,  and  in  consequence  of  the  shrinking, 


Abortion:  A  Classical  Case.  75 

makes  reposition  possible;  and  the  peril  of  the 
mother  is  removed  before  the  abortion,  which  is 
certain  to  follow,  may  ensue,  so  that  an  actual 
abortion,  i.  e.  the  expulsion  of  the  fetus  from 
the  womb,  will  not  be  necessary  for  the  re 
moving  of  the  danger. 

"Fortunately  this  locking  of  the  womb  as  well 
as  the  absolute  impossibility  of  reposition,  are 
of  such  rare  occurrence,  that  Martin  found  it 
necessary  to  pierce  the  amnion  only  once  in  57 
cases.  In  50  cases  reposition  was  made;  in  5, 
abortion  occurred  spontaneously,  and  then,  of 
course,  reposition  followed;  in  one  case,  the 
mother  came  to  the  hospital  in  a  dying  condition 
due  to  unsuccessful  attempts  at  emptying  the 
bladder,  and  died  without  reposition  being  made. 
The  mother  on  whom  the  perforation  of  the 
amnion  was  performed,  died  also." 

This  solution  of  the  case  was  attacked,  and 
Dr.  Capellmann  defended  himself  in  a  note, 
which  still  appears,  together  with  the  case  and 
its  ample  preparation,  in  the  I4th  edition,  1904, 
as  follows : 

"I  have  learned  that  some  theologians  do  not 
allow  even  this  case  of  indirect  abortion.  But 
I  see  no  reason  to  abandon  this  my  view,  until 
my  arguments  have  been  refuted,  and  until  it 


76  Abortion:  A  Classical  Case. 

has  been  proved  to  me,  that  one  condition  is 
wanting  the  fulfilling  of  which  makes  the 
operation  permissible  according  to  the  above." 

The  value  of  the  case  is  more  theoretical  than 
practical,  since  according  to  the  statistics  quoted 
by  Dr.  Capellmann  himself,  his  theory  was  ap 
plied  only  in  one  case  of  57,  and  then  with  dis 
astrous  results. 

But  its  very  theory  is  wrong  on  the  ground 
of  a  fiction  which  the  good  Samaritan  un 
wittingly  allowed  to  grow  on  the  edge  of  his 
logic.  For : 

1)  The  first  assertion  built  upon  the  criteria 
by   Capellmann,   is   not   true   full   length;    the 
mother  is  indeed  in  imminent  danger  of  death; 
but  she  must  not  die  with  her  child,  because  the 
second  assumption  upon  which  the  latter  part  of 
that  assertion  is  grounded,  is  false. 

2)  "That,"  therefore,   "there  does  not  exist 
any  other  expedient  of  saving  the  mother,"  is 
not  considered  true  any  longer;   nor  was  it  less 
false  in  Capellmann's  day,  but  it  was  supported 
by  the  fear  of  an  operation,  Laparotomy,  now 
indeed   quick   and   easy,   but   then   bloody   and 
dangerous. 

3)  The  distinction  between  physiological  and 
mechanical    danger   in   this   case,    is   not   well 


'Abortion:  "A  Classical  Case.  77 

founded.  The  enlargement  of  the  womb  is  cer 
tainly  the  result  of  the  physiological  state,  that 
of  pregnancy,  and  the  connection  between  these 
two  conditions  is  so  intimate  that  here  the  state 
of  pregnancy  and  the  danger  are  identical.  But 
the  mother's  life  is  endangered  by  an  accidental 
disorder,  the  locking  of  the  womb,  not  by  the 
pregnancy  as  such.  If,  therefore,  the  disorder 
cannot  be  remedied  except  by  attacking  the  preg 
nant  womb,  abortion  is  made  the  cause  of  the 
relief  to  be  brought  about :  *  but  ffnon  sunt 
facienda  mala  ut  eveniant  bona!f 

The  amniotic  fluid  is  so  much  part  of  this 
pregnancy,  as  of  any  other,  that  neither  would 
exist  without  the  other.  Its  artificial  discharge 
destroys  the  pregnancy  as  surely  and  directly  as 
it  removes  the  danger  and  brings  the  desired 
relief.  The  perforation  of  the  amnion  is  the 
beginning  of  an  absolutely  certain  abortion,  as 
the  necessary  consequence;  without  it,  relief 
could  not  be  obtained.  Hence,  there  is  no  method 
of  direct  abortion  known  to  be  more  effective 
than  the  traditional  perforation. 


*  Sicut  pollutio  esset  remedium  concupiscentiae;  vcl,  sicut  si 
quis  vellet  fornicari,  et  tamen  sibi  persuadere  conaretur,  con- 
sensum  se  dare  nolle,  ne  fornicaretur. 


7&  'Abortion:  A  Classical  Case. 

Dr.  Stoehr,  an  eminent  author,  had  at  one 
time  sided  with  Dr.  Capellmann  in  his  solution 
of  the  case,  but  later  changed  his  view  com 
pletely.  In  the  fourth  edition  of  his  work  (pp. 
441,  ss.),  we  find  the  following  reference:  "Be 
the  indication  which  the  estimable  author  gives 
in  this  luckily  rare  case  ever  so  congenial  to 
me,  still  I  cannot  approve  it  from  fundamental 
reasons.  If  we  consider  that  Capellmann  cham 
pions  the  perforation  of  the  amnion  as  the 
sovereign,  nay,  the  only  certain  means  of  abor 
tion  in  the  entire  medical  armamentarium,  we 
must  say  that  the  application  of  this  specific  col 
lides  absolutely  with  the  principle:  Nunquam 
licet  direct  e  procurare  ab  or  turn.  Direct  abortion 
is  not  only  that  which  is  directly  intended,  but 
also  that  which  is  directly  induced.  Now,  since 
the  effusion  of  the  fetus  must  follow  the  per 
foration  of  the  amnion  with  mathematical  cer 
tainty,  as  night  follows  day,  we  have  here  the 
most  direct  process  of  abortion  imaginable ;  and, 
hence,  either  the  Nunquam  licet,  or  this  quoted 
indication  must  fall  to  the  ground. 

"Capellmann  argues  from  the  fact  that  the 
relief  of  the  mother  appears  immediately  after 
the  discharge  of  the  amniotic  waters,  instead  of 
following  only  after  the  accomplishing  of  the 


'Abortion:  A  Classical  Case.  79 

abortion.  I  do  not  doubt  at  all,  that  the  dis 
charge  of  the  amniotic  fluid  brings  almost  instant 
relief;  but  I  must  deem  illusory  the  distinction 
between  physiological  and  mechanical  pressure, 
because  the  mechanical  pressure  caused  by  the 
waters,  is  an  absolute  consequence  of  the  physio 
logical  process  of  pregnancy,  and  can  in  no  wise 
be  separated  from  it. 

"Under  these  circumstances  I  would  unhesitat 
ingly  propose  laparotomy,  which  is  no  longer 
such  a  frightful  operation  in  view  of  our  anti 
septic  safeguards ;  and  thus  I  would  remedy  the 
locking  by  reposition  through  laparotomy,  and 
probably  save  both  mother  and  child. 

"This  operation  has  sometimes  been  performed 
also  in  case  of  the  locking  of  the  vacant  uterus, 
with  good  results  (Sanger,  Olshausen)  ;  and  if 
abortion  follows  occasionally,  it  is  certainly  in 
direct." 

This  "desperate  case"  ought  to  be  settled  to 
the  satisfaction  of  both  physicians  and  moralists 
— and  also  jurists.  Capellmann  could  conceive 
only  one  case  in  which  artificial  abortion  (which 
he  misjudged  to  be  indirect)  would  be  necessary 
and  permissible.  But  according  to  the  present 
standing  of  the  medical  art,  even  in  this  case 
laparotomy  supplants  abortion. 


8o  Abortion:  A  Classical  Case. 

But  the  mother  might  object  to  the  bloody 
operation;  what  then? 

1.  She  must  be  cautiously  persuaded,  perhaps 
most  effectually  by  the  priest,  of  the  comparative 
groundlessness  of  her  fear,  and  at  the  same  time, 
of  the  obligation  of  charity  toward  her  child, 
which  must  probably  die  without  baptism  in  an 
abortion. 

2.  She  may  be  warned  of  the  dangers  at 
tending  artificial  abortion,  which  are  numerous 
and  grave.     (See  page  70). 

3.  But  it  will  be  well  to  bear  in  mind  what 
both  prudence  and  the  zeal  for  the  salvation  of 
souls  suggest:    "In  these  circumstances  the  con 
fessor  and  the  pastor  must  proceed  very  cau 
tiously,   and  act  in  such  a  manner  as  not  to 
pronounce  the  prohibition  of  these  (forbidden) 
operations,    when    they    foresee    that   they   will 
gain  nothing  in  such  an  event,  as  is  ordinarily 
and  generally  the  case;   lest  the  woman,  having 
been  induced  by  her  husband,  her  parents,  or  the 
physician,  to  submit  to  the  operation  in  order 
to  save  her  life,  be  tormented  by  pangs  of  con 
science,  and  having  lost  the  good  faith  in  which 
she  had  been,  expose  herself  to  the  great  danger 
of  losing  eternal  life,  if  perhaps  she  should  suc 
cumb  during  the  operation.     The  priest,  there- 


^Abortion:  A  Classical  Case.  Si 

Tore,  should  dispose  the  penitent  to  having  the 
greatest  confidence  in  God,  the  Virgin  Immacul 
ate,  and  the  Saints,  and  hear  her  confession,  that 
she  may  gain  eternal  life,  if  haply  she  die  from 
the  operation,  and  let  him  be  solicitous  about 
having  the  fetus  baptized."  (Antonelli,  Med. 
Past.  pag.  210.  num.  328,  1904). 

Father  Antonelli  makes  these  observations  in 
connection  with  those  operations  which  are  sum 
marized  under  the  term  "embryotomy" ;  but  they 
apply  here  very  well,  although  Father  Antonelli 
seems*  to  side  with  Dr.  Capellmann  (Med.  Past. 
1904,  pages  219 — 224,  cap.  IV),  and  approves 
his  arguments,  in  opposition  to  Stohr-Kanna- 
muller,  who  repudiates  the  perforation  as  un 
necessary  and  immoral ;  and,  to  Dr.  Olfers,  who 
practically  admits  it  to  be  an  abortion,  direct 
and  certain,  but  seeks  to  justify  it  by  the  laudable 
intention  of  the  operator ;  and  against  Dr.  Marx, 
who  admits  it  to  be  immoral  as  direct  killing 
of  the  fetus,  but  excuses  himself  on  the  ground 
of  the  duress,  in  which  the  operator  is  placed 
by  the  law  and  his  reputation. 

But  what  can  the  physician  do?  If  he  is  in 
good  faith,  and  the  case  is  fraught  with  difficulties 

*  He  says,  "videtur  dicendum  provocationem  abortus  per 
punctionem  membranarum,  etc.,  ....  esse  indirectam." 


82  Abortion:  A  Classical  Case. 

and  trouble,  and  there  is  periculum  in  mora, 
who  would  wish  to  tempt  him?  He  has  the 
law  to  coerce  and  to  defend  him. 

If  he  is  a  Catholic  physician  who  knows  of 
the  prohibition,  his  position  is  heroic. 

Dr.  Marx  (Past.  Med.  p.  101,  1894)  says 
of  this  case  of  the  locking  of  the  womb:  "The 
uterus  can  generally  be  extricated  from  the 
locking  during  the  chloroform  narcosis.  But 
if  the  extrication  cannot  be  accomplished,  then 
there  is  no  other  means  left  for  the  saving  of 
the  mother  but  the  perforation  of  the  amnion .... 
Is  the  operation  permitted  from  the  view-point 
of  the  Christian  moral  law? 

"Under  the  given  circumstances,  and,  of 
course,  after  the  most  accurate  examination  of 
the  details  of  the  case,  I  deem  it  permissible, 
and  have  acted  accordingly  in  praxi . . . . "  Then 
he  drops  a  word  about  the  priority  of  the  right 
to  life  with  the  mother  and  another  about 
the  right  of  self-defense,  and  then  gives  Dr. 
Capellmann  the  most  ungraceful  coup  de  grace: 
"Capellmann ....  justifies  the  attack  with  calling 
it  an  indirect  abortion,  thus  trying  to  square 
himself  with  the  "Nunquam  licet  direct e  pro- 
curare  abortum"  of  the  moralists.  In  reference 
to  which  it  can  only  be  said,  from  the  medical 


'Abortion:  'A  Classical  Case.  83 

standpoint,  that  there  is  no  more  direct  means 
for  the  procuring  of  abortion,  than  the  perfora 
tion  of  the  amnion  and  the  lessening  of  the 
amniotic  sac." 

His  actual  regular  practice,  Dr.  Marx  de 
scribes  and  seeks  to  justify  a  little  later,  (page 
107)  after  stealing  a  little  balm  from  Spiegel- 
berg  "(1.  c.  P.  832),"  and  magnifying  the  ap 
parent  difficulties  of  the  case  by  introducing  a 
few  other  of  the  grewsome  possibilities  of  com 
plications  ;  *  thus : 

"In  such  a  situation,  the  physician  finds  him 
self  in  duress.  If  he  proceeds  according  to  the 
rules  of  obstetrics,  his  action  collides  with  the 
views  of  the  moralists,  or  rather,  with  his  own 
conscience.  If  he  declines  to  act  in  accordance 
with  the  prescriptions  of  the  ors  obstetricia,  he 
is  liable  to  be  hailed  to  court  for  a  "profes 
sional  mistake,"  either  for  inflicting  bodily  in 
jury  through  neglect,  or  for  manslaughter.  In 
either  case  this  aggravating  circumstance  is 
added  to  the  neglectfulness,  that  the  defendant 
was  specially  bound  by  his  profession  to  that 
attention  which  he  set  aside."  Then  he  quotes 
P.  P.  230,  and  222,  Penal  Code  for  the  German 
Empire,  and  continues: 

*  which  do  not  change  the  moral  aspect  of  the  question. 


84  ^Abortion:  A  Classical  Case. 

"Finally,  who  would  call  in  an  accoucheur, 
who  on  account  of  his  hesitation  and  indecision 
does  his  professed  character  so  little  honor!" 

But  at  last  he  admits:  "In  order  to  extricate 
oneself  from  this  dilemma  without  burdening 
the  conscience,  the  Cesarian  section  *  is  ever  to 
be  recommended,  if  competent  assistance  and 
trustworthy  nurses  are  at  hand." 

The  good  Doctor  practically  admits  that  the 
physician  can  do  nothing  "without  burdening 
his  conscience,"  if  the  mother  rejects  this  last, 
bloody  expedient. 

Dr.  Olfers,  another  celebrated  physician,  and 
authority  in  these  matters,  finds  little  difficulty 
in  helping  himself: 

"It  is  plain,"  he  says  (Past.  Med.  p.  18), 
"that  there  is  question  here  (perforation)  only 
of  reducing  the  volume  of  the  womb.  Hence 
the  intention  **  is  here  directed  toward  this  one 
thing,  that  the  end  may  be  obtained  by  the 
draining  of  part  of  the  contents  from  the  womb. 
Could  this  be  accomplished  without  simultane 
ously  inducing  abortion,  the  child  could  be 
borne  to  maturity;  since  the  removal  of  the 
fruit  matters  nothing  in  this  case.  Of  course, 

*In  our  case  laparotomy,  preferably. 
;*  Italics,  ours. 


'Abortion:  A  Classical  Case.  85 

abortion  ensues  quite  certainly,  because  the  con 
traction  of  the  womb  and  the  expulsion  of  its 
entire  contents  are  the  inevitable  consequences 
of  the  partial  draining  of  the  womb,  as  ex 
perience  shows;  but  this  is  not  intended." 

Well,  now,  is  this  abortion  indirect? 

Dr.  Olfers  here  refers  to  the  masterly  expo 
sition  of  the  case  by  Dr.  Capellmann,  and  then 
concludes  the  acts  by  quoting  St.  Alphonsus: 
"Liguori  says:  If  the  remedy  (he  speaks  of 
a  remedy  which  may  induce  abortion)  tends 
directly  toward  killing  the  fetus,  these  are  indeed 
never  allowed;  but  if  it  tend  directly  toward 
preserving  the  life  of  the  mother,  these  are 
certainly  allowed,  when  otherwise  the  death  of 
mother  and  child  is  thought  to  follow  with 
moral  certainty." 

Now,  St.  Alphonsus  does  not  speak  of  the 
intention  of  the  operator,  as  Dr.  Olfers  does, 
but  of  remedies,  the  application  of  which  may 
cause  abortion.  If  such  remedy  aims  at  the 
destruction  of  the  fetus,  irrespective  of  the 
intention  of  the  physician,  haec  quid  em  nun- 
quam  licent. 

What  does  Dr.  Marx  say  of  Capellmann's 
operation?  "There  is  no  more  direct  means 
for  the  procuring  of  abortion  than  the  perfora- 


86  'Abortion:  A  Classical  Case. 

tion  of  the  amnion,  and  the  reduction  of  the 
amniotic  sac."  (See  above,  p.  80).  And  Dr. 
Stoehr?  "....We  must  say  that  this  specific 
collides  absolutely  with  the  Nunquam  licet,  etc." 

Father  Coppens,  S.J.,  the  learned  author  of 
"Moral  Principles  and  Medical  Practice,"  says 
in  this  work  (p.  71)  : 

"Gentlemen,  if  once  you  grant  that  grave 
reasons  would  justify  abortion,  there  is  no 
telling  where  you  will  stop  in  your  career  of 
crime." 

It  is  admitted  by  Drs.  Capellmann,  Stoehr- 
Kannamueller,  Marx,  Olfers  (and  all  others), 
that  the  abortion  produced  by  the  perforation  of 
the  amnion  is  the  most  direct  and  unvarnished 
abortion :  why  then  all  this  turning  and  twisting? 
Dr.  Marx  confesses  himself  guilty  without  much 
ado,  but  blames  the  desperate  situation  and  the 
cruelty  and  severity  of  the  law.  Dr.  Capellmann 
blinds  himself  to  the  fact  that  the  abortion  is 
direct  as  intended,  as  does  also  Dr.  Olfers ;  and 
there  is  no  question  of  the  intention  of  the 
operans,  but  of  the  opus  itself,  for  the  intention 
of  murder  would  make  any  other  operation  sinful 
for  the  operator. 

Stoehr-Kannamueller  (Past.  Med.  p.  437) 
seem  to  give  the  correct  answer,  that  will  save 


Abortion:  A  Classical  Case.  87 

the  conscience,  if  not  the  standing  of  the  obste 
trician  : 

"I  will  not  refer  to  the  much  discussed  in- 
Justus  aggressor"  (here  credit  is  given  in  a  note 
to  Dr.  Capellmann  for  having  thoroughly  cleared 
the  atmosphere  of  that  bug),  "but  I  believe  that 
a  short  glance  at  the  matrimonial  contract  will 
fully  clear  up  the  juridical  situation.  The  mother 
once  giving  her  consent  at  the  Hymeneal  altar, 
thereby  assumed  all  the  obligations  of  the  mar 
ried  life,  although  at  that  decisive  moment  she 
may  have  been  conscious,  as  is,  alas,  commonly 
the  case  with  the  modern  candidates  for  mar 
riage,  almost  exclusively  of  her  dawning  rosy 
rights,  and  barely  have  given  the  duties  that 
were  awaiting  her  a  passing  thought.  Now  she 
stands  face  to  face  with  the  rigorous  conse 
quences  of  the  free  resolve  of  her  will ....  What 
an  exhibition  of  miserable  cowardice,  to  shirk 
the  burden,  and  to  sacrifice  moral  honor  and 
conscience  to  the  meanest  egotism,  now,  that 
one  has  enjoyed  the  pleasures!  Nothing  but  a 
nobler  conception  of  matrimony  on  the  one  hand, 
and  a  deeper  religious  sense  on  the  other,  can 
here  produce  a  radical  change." 

The  Catholic  physician,  therefore,  cannot  lend 
his  hand  to  murder  through  abortion,  but  must 


88  'Abortion:  'A  Classical  Case. 

act  in  union  with  his  Church  in  the  endeavor 
to  raise  the  standard  of  matrimonial  morality  to 
sublimer  heights,  and  to  encourage  Christian 
mothers  to  a  greater  spirit  of  sacrifice.  He  can 
not  do  more  in  such  a  predicament. 

In  order  to  show  that  this  solution  conforms 
to  the  ruling  of  the  Holy  Office,  the  supreme 
authority  on  these  things  for  Catholics,  we  ap 
pend  the  decree  of  July  24th,  1895,  quoting  from 
"The  Right  to  Life  of  the  Unborn  Child": 

"Most  Holy  Father:  Stephen  Mary  Alphon- 
sus  Sonnois,  Archbishop  of  Cambrai,  humbly 
submits  the  following:  Dr.  Titius,  when  called 
to  a  pregnant  woman,  who  was  very  ill,  ob 
served  repeatedly  that  the  only  cause  of  her 
deadly  disease  was  her  pregnancy,  i.  e.,  the 
presence  of  a  fetus  in  her  womb.  Hence  there 
was  but  one  way  open  to  him  to  save  the  patient 
from  certain  and  imminent  death,  namely,  to 
cause  abortion.  On  this  course  he  usually  de 
cided  in  similar  cases,  taking  care,  however,  to 
avail  himself  of  such  remedies  and  operations, 
which  would  not  of  themselves,  or  not  im 
mediately  kill  the  fetus  in  the  womb,  but,  on 
the  contrary,  would,  if  possible,  deliver  the  child 
alive,  although,  not  being  able  to  live,  it  would 
die  soon  afterward.  But  after  reading  a  rescript 


Abortion:  A  Classical  Case.  89 

from  the  Holy  See  to  the  Archbishop  of  Cambrai, 
dated  Aug.  19,  1888,  that  it  was  unsafe  to 
teach  the  lawfulness  of  any  operation  which 
might  directly  kill  the  fetus,  even  though  such 
were  necessary  to  save  the  mother,  Dr.  Titius 
began  to  doubt  the  lawfulness  of  the  surgical 
operation  by  which  he  had  not  unfrequently 
caused  abortion  to  save  pregnant  women  who 
were  very  ill. 

"Therefore,  in  order  to  set  his  conscience  at 
rest,  Dr.  T.  humbly  asks  whether,  on  occurrence 
of  the  like  circumstances,  he  may  resort  to  the 
aforesaid  operations." 

"Rome,  July,  24,  1895. 

"To  this  urgent  request  the  cardinals  of  the 
Holy  Roman  Congregation  of  the  General  In 
quisition,  after  advising  with  the  theological 
consultors,  have  decided  to  answer:  No;  accord 
ing  to  other  decrees,  namely  those  of  May  28, 
1884,  and  of  August  19,  1888."  * 


also  Decrees  4  and  5  in  the  Appendix  of  Decrees. 


CHAPTER   III. 

ECTOPIC  CONCEPTIONS,  MYOMA,  AND 
CLEAR    OVA. 

ECTOPIC  CONCEPTIONS. 

1.  Conception   sometimes   takes    place,    con 
trary  to  law  and  order,  outside  of  the  maternal 
womb.     The  fruit  of  such  an  error  is  called  an 
ectopic  fetus.    Hence,  an  ectopic  fetus  is  a  mis 
placed  fetus,  in  as  much  as  the  natural  abode, 
the  habitat,  as  it  were,  of  the  fetus  is  the  womb. 

2.  An  ectopic  fetus  enjoys  as  much  right  to 
life  as  any  normal  conception,  because  it  also 
is  animated  by  a  rational  soul,  and,  therefore, 
is  a  human  being. 

(a)  It  must  be  noticed  that  a  misplaced,  or  a 
diseased  zvornb  may,  or  must  be  operated  on,  as 
circumstances  may  direct,  to  correct  a  disorder; 
whereas  the  fetus  can  never  be  made  the  direct 
object  of  a  lawful  operation;  for  the  womb  is 
only  an  instrument;  the  fetus,  the  terminus  ad 
quern,  of  the  purpose  of  nature. 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  91 

'(b)  Under  stress  of  necessity,  an  ectopic  fetus 
may  be  removed  by  a  surgical  operation, 

1)  when  any  normal  conception  could  be 
removed;    as  in  case  of  honest  doubt, 
positive    or    negative,     whether,     what 
should  from  its  very  abnormity  not  be 
considered  a  natural  conception  from  the 
first,  be  not  perhaps  an  imposition  of  the 
nature  of  an  ordinary  tumor,  which  has 
come  to  be  the  cause  of  grave  danger  to 
the  life  of  the  mother ; 

2)  when  the  mother  dies  before  the  fetus 
is  viable; 

3)  at  the  stage  of  viability — if  the  ectopic 
fetus  reaches  that  stage.     These  concep 
tions  generally  become  very  troublesome 
at  an  early  period,  and  often  die  with 
out  interference. 

3.  Scrupulous  care  must  be  taken  that  a  fetus 
thus  removed  be  baptized;  and,  if  viable,  be 
nursed  as  tenderly  as  the  fruit  of  a  regular 
conception. 

This  remark  becomes  necessary  for  the  fact 
that  medical  authorities  almost  universally  teach, 
that  an  ectopic  fetus  should  always  be  treated 
as  an  impostor. 


92  Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

4.  "Is  laparotomy  permissible  when  there  is 
question  of  extra-uterine  pregnancy,  or  ectopic 
conceptions  ?"  * 

Wednesday,  May  4,  1898,  the  Sacred  Con 
gregation  made  the  following  answer: 

"(Ad  III.)  Under  stress  of  necessity,  laparo 
tomy  is  permissible  for  the  extraction  of  ectopic 
conceptions  from  the  maternal  bosom,  provided 
earnest  and  timely  care  be  taken  of  the  life  of 
both  fetus  and  mother"  (Eschbach,  Disp.  IV. 
IV.  p.  470). 

5.  Eschbach    (loc.   cit.   p.   472)    makes   this 
comment  on  the  decision:   "From  this  answer  it 
is  easy  to  judge,  that  for  the  present  no  distinc 
tion   is  to   be  made   between   the   intra-uterine 
and  the  ectopic  fetus,   for  the  reason  that  the 
one  and  the  other  is  surely  animated  by  a  rational 
soul,  and  enjoys  the  same  right  to  life.     There 
fore,  the  Holy  Office  decides  in  this,  as  in  the 
answer  to  the  first  doubt  (three  doubts  had  been 
proposed),  that  the  life  of  both  fetus  and  mother 
must  be  taken  care  of,  earnestly  and  in  time." 

*  Decree  of  May  4th,   1898    (Appendix): 
'III.  Estne  licita  laparotomia  quando  agitur   de  pregnatione 
extra-uterina,  seu  de  ectopicis  conceptibus?  " 

"Ad  III.  Necessitate  cogente,  licitam  esse  laparotomiam  ad 
extraliendos  e  sinu  matris  ectopicos  conceptus,  dummodo  et 
foetus  et  matris  vitae,  quantum  fieri  potest,  serio  et  opportune 
provideatur." 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  93 

6.  The  learned  author  of  "Moral  Principles 
and  Medical  Practice,"  Father  Coppens,  S.J., 
sets  forth  the  case  very  lucidly  (op.  cit.  p.  76) : 
"While  these  principles  (governing  abortion) 
are  clear  and  undoubted,  there  are  cases  in  which 
the  right  application  of  them  is  beset  with  great 
difficulties.  These  often  occur  in  connection 
with  what  is  called  ectopic  or  extra-uterine 
gestation,  namely,  when  the  nascent  human  form 
lodges  in  some  recess  not  intended  by  nature 
'for  its  abode.  Of  late  years,  Dr.  Velpeau  of 
Paris,  Dr.  Tait  of  Birmingham,  and  many 
other  eminent  physicians  have  shown  that  cases 
of  ectopic  gestation  are  more  numerous  than 
had  been  supposed ;  one  practitioner  reports  that 
he  had  attended  fifty  cases,  another,  eighty-five. 

"i.  We  will  first  suppose  the  case  of  an 
interior  growth  occurring,  the  nature  of  which 
cannot  be  determined.  It  may  be  only  a  tumor, 
yet  it  may  be  the  growth  of  a  living  fetus.  If 
no  immediate  crisis  is  feared,  you  will  wait,  of 
course,  for  further  developments.  If  it  proves 
to  be  a  child,  you  will  attempt  no  operation  till 
it  becomes  viable  at  least.  But  suppose  that 
fatal  consequences  are  apprehended  before  the 
presence  of  a  human  being  can  be  ascertained 


94  Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

by  the  beating  of  the  heart;  suppose  that  delay 
would  endanger  the  mother's  life;  and  yet  if 
you  cut  out  the  tumor,  you  may  find  it  to  contain 
foetal  life.  In  such  urgent  danger,  can  you 
lawfully  perform  the  operation?  Let  us  apply 
our  principles.  You  mean  to  operate  on  a 
tumor  affecting  one  of  the  mother's  organs. 
The  consequences  this  may  have  for  the  child 
are  not  directly  willed,  but  permitted.  The 
four  conditions  mentioned  before,  are  here  veri 
fied,  under  which  the  evil  result,  the  death  of 
the  possible  fetus,  may  be  lawfully  permitted; 
namely:  (a)  You  do  not  wish  its  death; 

(b)  What   you   intend    directly,    the    operation 
on   the   mother's   organism,    is   good   in   itself; 

(c)  The   good   effect   intended,    her   safety,   to 
which  she  has  an  undoubted  right,  overbalances 
the  evil  effect,  the  possible  death  of  the  child, 
whose  right  to  life  is  doubtful,  since  its  very 
existence  is  doubtful;   now,  a  certain  right  must 
take  precedence  of  a  doubtful  right  of  the  same 
species;     (d)  The  evil  is  not  made  the  means 
to  obtain  the  good  effect  (see  "Am.  Eccl.  Rev.", 
Nov.,  1893,  p.  353).     This  last  condition  would 
not  be  verified,  if  it  were  proposed,  not  to  cut 
out  the  cyst,  but  to  destroy  its  contents  by  an 
electric  current.    Then,  it  would  seem,  the  fetus 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  95 

itself,    if   there   be   one,   would   be   directly   at 
tacked.* 

"2.  The  case  would  present  greater  difficulties 
if  the  growth  in  question  were  known  to  contain 
a  living  fetus.  Such  a  case  is  discussed  in  all 
its  details,  with  remarkable  philosophical  acumen, 
and  in  the  light  of  copious  information  furnished 
by  prominent  members  of  the  medical  profession, 
in  the  pages  of  the  "American  Ecclesiastical 
Review"  for  November,  1893,  pages  331 — 360. 
"...  .Three  of  them  (participants  in  the  discus 
sion  **)  agree  that  in  the  case  of  a  cyst  known  to 
contain  a  living  embryo,  when  a  rupture  most 
probably  fatal  to  mother  and  child  is  imminent, 
the  abdominal  section  might  be  performed  law 
fully,  the  cyst  opened  and  the  child  baptized  be 
fore  its  certain  death.  Two  of  these  justify  this 
conclusion  on  the  principle  that  the  death  of 
the  child  is  then  permitted  only  or  indirectly 
intended;  one  maintains  that  the  killing  of  the 
embryo  is  then  directly  procured,  but  he  con 
siders  that  an  embryo  in  a  place  not  intended 
for  it  by  nature  is  where  it  has  no  right  to  be, 


*  Compare  with  this  our  solution  of  Capellmann's  celebrated 
case. 

**  Parenthesis  by  author. 


96  Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

and,  therefore,  may  be  treated  as  an  unjust  ag 
gressor  upon  the  mother's  life.  At  least  one  of 
the  disputants  condemns  the  operation  as  ab 
solutely  unlawful. 

"Gentlemen,  when  such  authorities  disagree, 
I  would  not  presume  to  attempt  a  theoretic  de 
cision  (pp.  76 — 79)." 

Now,  on  page  80  of  the  same  lecture,  the 
author  says:  "A  Catholic  physician  has  here 
a  special  advantage;  for  he  has  in  cases  of 
great  difficulty  the  decisions  of  Roman  tribunals, 
composed  of  most  learned  men,  and  renowned 
for  the  thoroughness  of  their  investigations  and 
the  prudence  of  their  verdicts,  to  serve  him  as 
guides  and  vouchers  for  his  conduct ....  These 
courts  have  uniformly  decided  against  any 
operation  tending  directly  to  the  death  of  an 
innocent  child  ("Am.  Eccl.  Rev.,"  Nov.,  1893, 
PP-  352,  353;  Feb.,  1895,  p.  171)." 

But  the  positive  ruling  of  the  Holy  Office  con 
cerning  the  removal  of  the  ectopic  conceptions, 
dummodo  et  foetus  et  matris  vitae,  quantum 
fieri  potest,  serio  et  opportune  provideatur" 
given  as  late  as  1898,  precludes  the  propriety 
of  an  operation  by  which  the  fetus  must  die, 
although  it  be  only  in  consequence  of  its  un- 
viability. 


'Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  97 

In  1905,  the  distinguished  Jesuit  author  and 
lecturer  makes  this  honorable  confession  (in  a 
paper  read  before  the  Medical  Section  of  the 
Second  Australian  Catholic  Congress  at  Mel 
bourne)  : 

"When  I  first  published  my  "Lectures  on 
Moral  Principles  and  Medical  Practice,"  I  felt 
compelled,  by  the  authority  of  great  names,  to 
state  that  this  logical  conclusion  from  evident 
principles,  as  I  took  it  to  be,  was,  by  some  dis 
tinguished  moralists,  so  liberally  interpreted  in 
certain  cases  of  ectopic  gestation  as  to  be  prac 
tically  set  aside.  This  passage  of  my  work  still 
exists  in  the  original  English,  and  in  its  French 
and  Spanish  translations.  But  I  gladly  take  this 
opportunity  of  calling  attention  to  the  correction 
made  in  the  German  rendition  by  Rev.  Dr.  B. 
Niederberger.  He  quotes  a  decree  of  the  Holy 
Office,  issued  as  late  as  March,  1902,  which  con 
demns  the  supposed  exception,  and  thus  confirms 
the  universal  rule,  admitting  of  no  evasion,  that 
no  physician  may  ever  directly  procure  the  death 
of  an  embryonic  child. 

I  know  that  cases  frequently  occur  in  which 
the  application  of  this  principle  is  peculiarly 
embarrassing  to  a  conscientious  practitioner  of 
medicine.  But  the  path  of  duty  is  clear,  and  it 


98  Ectoplc  Conceptions,  etc. 

must  be  followed  at  any  sacrifice.  Consequences 
we  must  leave  confidently  to  God ;  and  He  does 
not  disappoint  those  who  trust  in  Him.  I  may 
be  allowed,  in  this  connection,  briefly  to  refer  to 
an  instance  of  late  occurrence. 

Last  February  I  was  called  upon  for  advice 
by  an  able  and  conscientious  physician.  The  case 
was  that  of  a  pregnant  lady,  whose  confinement 
could  not  be  expected  till  after  three  months. 
She  had  been  wasting  away,  and  had  lost  the 
use  of  her  reason,  her  mania  being  so  violent  at 
times  that  it  took  three  persons  to  hold  her.  The 
doctor,  who  is  a  man  of  great  experience,  said 
he  was  morally  sure  of  thwo  things — one,  that 
she  could  not  live  another  month  unless  she  were 
relieved  of  her  living  burden;  the  other,  that, 
once  relieved  of  it,  she  would  soon  recover.  Of 
course,  I  insisted  that  abortion  is  always  out  of 
the  question.  The  child  was  not  yet  viable. 
Prayer  alone  was  left;  it  was  offered  fervently. 
The  next  day  the  lady  was  a  little  better;  she 
kept  on  improving ;  regained  her  mental  and  her 
bodily  health.  A  premature  birth  followed  with 
out  apparent  cause;  the  child  was  born  eight 
weeks  before  term,  tiny,  but  healthy.  When  last 
heard  of,  mother  and  child  were  doing  well." 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  99 

7.  Father    Antonelli    quotes    Max    Range's 
practice  as  an  example  of  what  must  not  be 
done,  despite  the  general  practice  of  the  profes 
sion  (Med.  Past.  p.  197,  Edition  1904)  :     "But 
in  case  of  extra-uterine  pregnancy,  obstetricians 
commonly  teach   that   this   pregnancy   is   to   be 
treated  like  any  tumor  of  an  evil  nature;    and, 
therefore,    after    having    made    certain,    in    the 
first  months,  of  such  a  pregnancy,  the  cyst  should 
be  extirpated  by  laparotomy,  or  the  fetus  killed 
by  electricity  or  injections  of  morphine.     Even 
if    such    a   pregnancy    is    discovered    later,    the 
quoted  surgical  operation  should  be  undertaken 
as  soon  as  possible  without  any  regard  of  the 
life  of  the  fetus."     Radical,  indeed.     But  An 
tonelli  also  opposes  the  decree  of  May  4,  1898, 
to  this  proceeding. 

8.  The  opinion  of  Dr.  Olfers    (Past.   Med. 
page  19)  of  the  treatment  of  extra-uterine  con 
ceptions  agrees  with  his  view  of  treating  any 
other  seriously  troublesome  fetus.     He  removes 
the  fetus  by  a  "timely"  abortion,  and  thus  differs 
toto  coelo  from  the  decision  of  Rome.    He  says : 
"Hither    belong    also    the    extra-uterine    preg 
nancies,   which   are   rare,    and   result   when   an 
ovulum    is    lodged    in   the    Fallopian   tubes,    or 
drifts  into,  and  develops  in  the  abdomen.    These 


ioo  'Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

cases  are  most  rare."  (Not,  according  to  Drs. 
Velpeau  and  Tait). 

9.  The  entire  difficulty  seems  to  arise  from 
a  misunderstanding  of  the  terms  direct  and  in 
direct  abortion,  and,  finis  operis  and  finis 
operantis. 

Now,  finis  operis  is  the  end  and  purpose  of 
the  work,  or  the  end  toward  which  the  operation 
tends  of  its  nature;  as  the  finis  operis  of  build 
ing  is  the  construction  of  the  house;  but  finis 
operantis  is  the  end,  purpose  or  intention  of  the 
operator,  aside  from  the  end  of  the  work  in 
hand;  as  the  finis  operantis  of  the  building  (in 
the  builder,  of  course),  is  the  gain,  or  wages. 
(See  St.  Thomas,  S.  Theol.  2—2,141,1). 

Hence,  in  an  operation  which  directly  deprives 
the  fetus  of  the  possibility  of  continuing  life,  in 
such  a  way  that  the  fetus,  or  the  pregnancy  is 
made  the  point  of  direct  attack,  and  its  sacrifice, 
the  remedy  of  the  disorder  under  treatment;  the 
intention  of  the  operator  does  not  enter  at  all 
into  the  question  of  the  objective  aspect  of  the 
operation;  the  finis  operis  here,  that  is,  the 
object  of  the  operation  is,  the  killing  of  the 
fetus,  no  matter,  if  the  finis  operantis  be  the 
saving  of  the  mother's  life.  -And  since  the  direct 
killing  of  a  fetus,  whether  in  the  womb,  or  out- 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  lot 

side  after  ill-timed  delivery,  is  forbidden,  it  is 
but  logical  to  say,  that  such  operations  as  cannot 
be  undertaken  without  making  a  holocaust  of 
the  embryo  or  fetus  as  the  object  of  the  pro 
cedure,  like  perforation,  extirpating,  etc.,  are 
those  at  which  the  various  prohibitory  decisions 
of  the  Holy  Office  are  aimed  unerringly. 

"Mulierem  for  tern,  quis  inveniet?  Procul  et 
de  ultimis  finibus  pretium  ejus"  (Prov.  31,  10). 

In  a  truly  desperate  case,  where  no  help  can 
be  expected  at  the  hands  of  man,  it  should  not 
be  so  difficult  to  implore  help  from  God ;  and  if 
He,  too,  decline  to  interfere,  a  Christian  mother 
must  rise  to  the  solemnity  of  the  occasion,  and 
make  herself  a  willing  martyr  to  her  conjugal 
vows.  Martyrs  are  made  not  only  by  dying  for 
the  Faith,  but  also  by  dying  for  duty  and  virtue. 

10.  We  are  sorry  to  note  that  the  ancient 
bug-bear  of  the  unjust  aggressor  was  conjured 
up  by  one  of  the  disputants  in  the  discussion  of 
the  "Am.  Eccl.  Review,"  Nov.  1893,  in  order 
to  doom  to  death  the  ectopic  conception. 

St.  Thomas  (S.  Theol.  2 — 2,  Qu.  64,  Art.  7) 
gives  the  theory  of  the  defense  against  an  unjust 
aggressor  in  his  own  clear  method  of  reasoning, 
with  all  the  precautions — which  seem  to  be  so 
often  overlooked:  "I  answer,  it  must  be  said 


102  'Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

that  there  may  be  two  effects  of  one  act:  of 
which  the  one  may  be  simply  in  the  intention, 
the  other,  however,  may  be  (over  and)  above 
the  intention:  now,  moral  acts  take  their  nature 
from  what  is  intended;  and  not  from  that 
which  is  above  the  intention,  since  this  is  in 
cidental,  as  flows  from  what  is  said  above 
(qu.  43,  art.  3.  et  1—2.  qu.  I.  art.  3,  ad  3.)  ; 
a  double  effect,  therefore,  can  result  from  the 
act  of  one  defending  himself:  the  one  indeed, 
is  the  preservation  of  one's  life:  and  the  killing 
of  the  aggressor,  the  other:  such  acts,  there 
fore,  are  not  illicit  on  account  of  one  intending 
to  preserve  his  life ;  for  it  is  natural  for  everyone 
to  preserve  his  being  (existence)  as  much  as 
he  can:  but  an  act,  proceeding  from  a  good 
intention,  may  become  illicit,  in  as  much  as  it 
is  not  proportionate  to  the  purpose;  and  thus 
it  will  be  illicit  for  one  to  use  greater  violence 
than  is  proper  in  defending  his  life:  but  if  he 
wards  off  violence  with  moderation,  the  defense 
is  allowed:  for  according  to  law  it  is  allowed 
to  repulse  violence  by  violence  cum  moderamine 
inculpatae  tutelae,  and  as  to  salvation,  it  is  not 
necessary  that  a  man  should  omit  the  act  of  in- 
culpable  protection  in  order  to  avoid  the  killing 
of  the  other ;  because  man  is  bound  to  care  more 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  103 

for  his  own,  than  for  the  life  of  another:  but 
because  it  is  not  allowed  to  kill  a  man  without 
public  authority  for  the  public  good,  as  appears 
from  what  is  said  above  (art.  3,  huj.  qu.), 
it  is  illicit  for  a  man  to  kill  a  man  in  defense  of 
himself,  except  he  have  public  authority,  and, 
intending  to  kill  a  man  he  refer  this  to  the 
(cause  of  the)  public  good,  as  we  see  in  the 
soldier  fighting  against  the  enemy,  and  in  the 
servant  (executioner)  of  the  judge  fighting 
against  robbers;  although  even  these  commit 
sin,  if  they  be  moved  by  private  passion." 

Now,  St.  Thomas  insists  upon  the  opposition 
of  violence  to  violence. 

Does  the  ectopic  fetus  do  violence  to  the 
mother  ? 

Let  us  see:  (a)  The  mother,  submitting  to 
her  conjugal  obligation,  or  exercising  her  con 
jugal  privilege,  consents  to  conception,  and 
gestation;  and  to  the  birth  of  a  child,  a  human 
being  from  her  womb.  Does  she  assume  all  the 
risks  of  pregnancy? — There  are  none,  if  her  con 
dition  is  perfect;  if  her  condition  is  not  perfect, 
is  the  coming  child  at  fault,  or  the  mother? 
— Shall  the  child  which  was  brought  into  being 
by  the  consent,  if  not  by  the  positive  will  of  its 
parents,  answer  for  the  mistakes  of  its  pro- 


104  Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

genitors? — Can  a  friend  in  the  same  peril  with' 
us  in  a  fragile  boat,  at  our  invitation,  be  an  un 
just  aggressor? — The  English  Common  Law 
does  not  hold  thus,  as  may  be  learned  from  the 
case  of  the  British  yacht  "Mignonette"  as  de 
cided  by  the  Lord  Chief  Justice  of  England, 
Judge  Coleridge,  than  whom  there  is  no  greater 
jurist  living  (Coppens,  "Mor.  Princ.  and  Med. 
Practice,"  pages  83,  ss.).  Father  Eschbach 
agrees  with  this  solution  (op.  cit.  pp.  452,  ss.). 

ii.     An  objection: 

It  may  be  objected  that  ectopic  conceptions 
result  as  by  accident,  and  without  any  fault  of 
the  mother ;  therefore,  although  the  mother  may 
be  willing  enough  to  bear  out  a  natural  concep 
tion,  even  under  great  difficulties,  still,  she  should 
not  be  asked  to  bear  the  consequences  of  'mis 
guided  nature,' 

Answer : 

1)  The    child    is    as    much    the    victim    of 
'misguided  nature'  as  the  mother,  and  it,  too, 
deserves  some  consideration,  for  it  is  a  human 
being  despite  its  unfortunate  position; 

2)  The  child  is  in  the  same  danger  as  the 
mother,  and  that  not  from  choice,  but  from  the 
indisposition  of  the  mother;    this  indisposition 
may  or  may  not,  result  from  an  error  of  the 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  105 

mother,  or  from  an  error  of  nature,  which  at 
some  time  or  other,  was  held  up  in  its  natural 
function:  but  this  is  not  the  fault  of  the  child, 
and,  therefore,  the  innocent  fetus  must  not  be 
burdened  with  the  sins  of  its  progenitors,  or  with 
the  mistakes  of  misdirected  nature. 

3)  Even  if  the  right  to  the  abode  which  it 
occupies,  be  denied  the  child  in  such  pregnancies, 
still,  it  enjoys  a  higher  right  than  the  mere  ac 
cident  of  position;  namely,  the  right  to  life, 
which  it  receives  from  God  as  the  first  natural 
endowment,  and  which,  therefore,  is  inviolable 
per  se:  Hence  the  lower  right  of  the  mother, 
or  her  claim  to  protection  against  the  unwonted 
location  of  her  child,  must  yield  to  the  higher 
right  of  the  child,  as  a  God-given  right. 

12.     Another  objection: 

The  right  of  the  fetus  is  counterbalanced  by 
the  same  right  of  the  mother,  and  even  over 
balanced  by  the  priority  of  the  right  to  life  in 
the  mother:  "Qui  prior  tempore,  potior  jure" 

Answer : 

In  the  possession  of  the  essential  rights  of 
nature,  there  is  no  priority;  lest  we  be  forced 
to  concede,  that  parents,  for  this  reason,  have 
the  right  of  disposition  over  the  lives  of  their 
children  at  any  time.  This  was  indeed  the 


io6  Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

condition  among  barbarous  nations;  but  we 
are  no  longer  barbarians,  and  the  claim  is 
preposterous.  The  natural  rights  of  a  human 
being  are  the  same  at  any  stage  of  his  life, 
whether  nascent  or  matured. 

13.  A  third  objection: 

But  the  right  against  the  unjust  aggressor  is 
also  a  God-given  right. 

Answer : 

Most  certainly! — But  an  innocent  child  is  not 
a  greater  menace  to  the  life  of  the  mother  than 
a  diseased  heart :  and  yet,  not  one  physician  has 
ever  suggested  the  excision  of  that  vital  organ 
for  a  cure — because  the  result  of  this  operation 
would  entangle  him  in  the  meshes  of  the  law, 
and  no  quibbling  would  save  his  reputation — 
as  is — alas — the  case  in  the  killing  of  the  un 
complaining  infant. 

14.  Fourth  objection: 

We  may  defend  our  life  against  the  invasion 
of  even  such  diseases,  of  which  the  cure  involves 
the  risk  of  our  own,  also  a  human  life. 

Answer : 

The  risk  of  a  human  life  (for  a  proportionate 
reason),  is  not  the  certain  loss  of  a  life.  To 
exchange  life  for  life,  so  as  to  make  the  loss 
of  the  one  the  direct  cause  of  the  preservation 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  107 

• 

of  the  other,  is  not  in  man's  power,  as  the 
common  consent  of  the  race  has  ever  testified, 
whether  this  consent  is  codified,  or  merely  the 
voice  of  the  heart  and  mind  of  all  nations. 

15.  Now,  in  extirpating  the  unviable  fetus 
(or  the  viable  one,  instead  of  bringing  it  alive 
into  the  light),  ectopic  or  natural,  the  operator 
resorts  to  an  expedient  which  directly  brings 
death :  if  the  mother  were  to  be  killed  as  directly 
as  the  child  is  condemned  to  its  doom,  for  the 
sake  of  saving  the  child,  who  would  demand, 
or  even  only  permit  this  sacrifice? 

We  say  killed,  because,  although  she  may  have 
to  die  in  certain  instances,  yet  her  death  happens 
without  contravention  of  the  law:  "Thou  shalt 
not  kill!"  And  God  is  no  respecter  of  sizes. 

(&)  1 6.  The  idea  of  aggression  in  a  child,  that 
is  where  it  finds  the  conditions  of  nascent  life, 
by  the  consent  of  its  progenitors,  even  if  it  is 
mislaid,  is  almost  ridiculous.  This  misplace 
ment  does  not,  indeed,  give  the  child  special 
privileges,  although  it  may  demand  special  pro 
fessional  consideration;  but  neither  does  it 
vitiate  any  natural  rights.  One  may  mislay  a 
watch,  but  he  retains  the  ownership,  which  fol 
lows  the  watch  as  long  as  the  owner  does  not 
waive  his  claim:  now,  a  child  cannot  waive  its 


io8  Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

claim  to  life;  not  because  it  cannot  perform 
rational  acts,  but  because  its  life  is  not  its  own, 
but  God's  property. 

17.  In  a  pamphlet,  entitled  "The  Morality 
of  Medical  Practice,"  by  His  Grace,  the  Arch 
bishop  of  Melbourne,  this  learned  prelate  makes 
the  words   of   Father   Coppens    (op.    cit.)    his 
own  in  this  manner:    "Risks  and  dangers  are 
incidental  to  the  married  just  as  they  are  to 
several  other  states.     They  are  no  greater,  as 
the  author  remarks,   than  the  dangers  of  the 
battlefield,    or   the   mine,    the    factory   and   the 
forest,  which  are  the  lot  of  men.     The  woman 
was  warned  of  old,  "I  will  multiply  thy  sorrows 
and  thy  conceptions ;  in  sorrow  shalt  thou  bring 
forth  children."     If  she  is  not  willing  to  run 
the  risks,  or  suffer  the  sorrows  of  married  life, 
let  her  remain  single.     But  if  she  enters  the 
married  state  she  must,  as  a  rule,  bear  with  the 
hardships   of  her  state,   or,   in  extreme  cases, 
abstain  from  the  use  of  marriage." 

18.  In  conclusion:   The  ectopic  fetus  enjoys 
the  same  protection  of  its  right  to  life,  as  the 
normal  conception,  as  the  best  authorities  agree, 
and  the  Holy  Office  has  decided. 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  109 

19.  The  following  case  of  false  diagnosis  in 
what  would  have  become  a  "desperate  case"  in  its 
time,  had  not  a  brave  man  taken  charge  of  it, 
proves  the  reasonableness  of  the  exceptions  we 
have  taken  to  the  general  practice.  It  was  pub 
lished  in  the  August  number  of  the  "Medical 
Review  of  Reviews"  (New  York  and  London), 
1905.  At  the  same  time  it  should  teach  the  ad 
visers  of  women  the  necessity  of  referring  them 
to  a  conscientious  and  competent  physician  at 
the  first  manifestation  of  impending  disaster,  or, 
even,  of  grave  irregularities,  in  the  process  of 
gestation. 

"Pregnancy  in  an  Ante-Latero  Flexed  Uterus,  Mistaken 
for  Extra-Uterine." 

"Dr.  G.  Fieux,  professor  of  the  faculty  of  Bor 
deaux,  says  in  the  Annals  of  Gynaecology  that 
he  reports  this  case  on  account  of  the  error  in 
diagnosis.  It  concerns  a  case  of  pregnancy 
developed  in  an  ante-latero  flexed  uterus,  which 
simulated  an  extra-uterine  pregnancy. 

Mme.  D.,  wife  of  a  physician,  was  healthy  and 
regular  in  her  menstruation  while  a  young  girl. 
Married  at  21,  first  child  at  22,  delivery  by 
forceps  on  account  of  uterine  inertia,  which  pro- 


no  Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

longed  the  period  of  expulsion.  At  25,  a  second 
labor,  which  was  normal.  After  these  two  labors 
the  patient  suffered  from  some  gastrointestinal 
trouble,  characterized  especially  by  a  very  pro 
nounced  dilatation  of  the  stomach,  aggravated 
by  quite  frequent  attacks  of  hepatic  colic.  While 
in  this  uncertain  state  of  health  at  the  beginning 
of  1903,  she  missed  three  menstrual  periods, 
which  up  to  that  time  had  been  regular.  This 
amenorrhoea  was  accompanied  by  digestive 
trouble,  and  by  development  of  the  breasts.  The 
patient  knew  that  she  was  pregnant. 

The  physician  who  was  consulted  declared 
that  there  was  no  pregnancy,  and  that  it  was 
simply  a  case  of  salpingitis,  and  terminated  his 
examination  by  the  classical  introduction  of  the 
uterine  sound.*)  Six  days  later  she  expelled  a 
foetus  of  about  8  or  9  cm.  The  consequences 
of  this  abortion,  induced  through  error,  were  un 
complicated. 

After  this  abortion  the  menses  were  regular 
and  normal  until  February  22,  1904.  The  period 
of  the  month  of  March  did  not  appear,  but  on 
April  8  there  was  a  slight  show  of  a  pink  color, 


*  Why  this  destructive  operation  is  persistency  called  ''clas 
sical,"  dii  norunt.     (Author.) 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  in 

which  on  the  loth  (six  weeks  after  last  menses) 
changed  into  a  considerable  haemorrhage. 

This  haemorrhage  was  accompanied  by  severe 
expulsive  pains  and,  according  to  the  statement 
of  the  husband,  the  blood  contained  numerous 
membranous  debris,  resembling  decidua.  Vaginal 
examination  made  at  this  time  showed  the  cer 
vix  soft  and  widely  patulous.  Hot  douches 
moderated  the  sanguineous  discharge,  which, 
nevertheless,  lasted  until  the  i8th  of  April,  al 
ways  containing  here  and  there  some  bits  of 
membranous  debris.  Then  everything  became 
normal,  so  that  it  was  supposed  that  an  abortion 
had  occurred. 

But  on  the  26th  of  May  (three  months)  a 
slight  bloody  flow  again  appeared,  consisting  of 
a  deep  red,  almost  black  fluid.  On  the  evening 
of  the  27th,  during  dinner,  Mrs.  D.  suddenly 
felt  a  severe  pain  in  the  left  hypogastric  region, 
and  had  an  attack  of  syncope,  which  lasted  ten 
minutes.  The  pulse  was  small,  the  abdomen 
distended,  there  was  some  vomiting,  but  no  ele 
vation  of  temperature.  The  flow  continued  until 
June  ist.  After  this  incident  the  general  health 
became  bad.  On  June  12,  Dr.  Fieux  was  called 
in  consultation,  and  the  history  was  so  sug 
gestive  that  he  could  not  avoid  thinking  of  an 


H2  Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc. 

extra-uterine  pregnancy,  and  the  examination 
confirmed  his  suspicions.  The  patient  was  very 
thin,  palpation  readily  revealed  a  sub-pubic  tu 
mor  of  the  size  of  a  small  orange,  a  little  to 
the  left  of  the  median  line.  This  tumor,  which 
was  regular  and  round,  was  sensitive  on  pres 
sure,  and  hardly  movable.  It  was  hard  and  ap 
peared  never  to  have  undergone  any  change  in 
consistence.  By  vaginal  and  bimanual  exami 
nation  the  doctor  found  the  cervix  softened,  dis 
placed  far  backward,  and  a  little  to  the  right. 
The  anterior  and  the  left  culs-de-sac  were  ef 
faced  by  the  tumor,  which  projected  deeply  into 
the  pelvic  cavity.  A  deep  furrow  separated  the 
tumor  from  the  portion  of  the  uterus  accessible 

to  the  finger while  the  hand  on  the  abdomen 

observed  that  the  hypogastric  tumor  was  almost 
completely  fixed. 

On  the  right  the  appendages  were  enlarged 
and  very  tender.  The  doctor  made  a  diagnosis 
of  tubal  pregnancy  on  the  left  side  of  about 
three  months'  duration,  with  a  slight  rupture  of 
the  foetal  cyst. 

On  the  1 4th  of  June  there  were  new  attacks 
of  pain,  less  severe  than  the  previous  ones,  but 
each  accompanied  by  a  half- fainting  condition 
which  lasted  several  minutes. 


Ectopic  Conceptions,  etc.  113 

They  agreed  to  operate  as  soon  as  possible 
before  the  menstrual  period,  which  would  fall 
on  or  about  June  25,  and  the  day  for  operation 
was  set  for  the  twentieth. 

As  soon  as  the  abdomen  was  opened,  they 
recognized  their  error.  The  foetal  pseudo-cyst 
was  nothing  else  than  the  uterine  body  in  left 
ante-lateral  flexion.  This  was  lifted  gently  with 
the  open  hand  and  easily  placed  in  the  proper 
position,  for  there  were  no  adhesions  to  hold  it 
in  its  misplaced  situation,  and  then  they  had 
under  observation  a  uterus  of  the  form  and 
volume  of  one  three  months  pregnant.  The  left 
appendages  were  healthy.  The  right  ovary  con 
tained  a  thin-walled  cyst  of  the  size  of  a  pigeon's 
egg,  and  was  removed.  The  whole  operation 
lasted  thirty  minutes. 

The  recovery  was  excellent,  except  that 
vomiting  persisted  for  three  days.  One  month 
after  the  operation  the  doctor  examined  the 
uterus,  and  was  greatly  surprised  to  find  that 
it  had  developed  very  little,  the  fundus  extend 
ing  10  cm.  about  the  pubes,  exactly  as  on  the 
day  of  operation.  After  this  the  pregnancy  pro 
ceeded  normally  to  term." 


H4  Myoma. 

CHAPTER    IV. 

MYOMA  OF  THE  PREGNANT  WOMB. 

1.  When  during  pregnancy  malignant  tumors 
form  in  the  muscular  tissue  of  the  womb  and 
grow  to  such  unseemly  proportions  as  to  menace 
the  life  of  the  mother,  the  excision  of  the  im 
pregnated  womb  by  laparotomy  is  suggested  as 
the  only  expedient  for  the  salvation  of  the  mother. 
By  this  operation,  the  fetus  is,  indeed,  sacrificed, 
but  the  danger  is  averted. 

2.  Is  this  operation  permissible? 

(a)  Capellmann's   work    (i4th   edit.    p.    19) 
says    no,    very    emphatically,    and    grounds    its 
denial  on  the  decree  of  July  24th,  1895,  and  on 
the  retraction  of  Father  Lehmkuhl,  S.J.,  of  his 
former   opinion,   which   favored   an   affirmative 
answer  ("Analecta  Eccles.,"  vol.  3,  pag.  483). 

(b)  Father  Antonelli  seems  to  favor  an  af 
firmative  answer ;  but  he  says  "videtur  dicendum" 
(see  above,  p.  79,  n).     He  applies  the  decision 
of  the  Holy  Office  to  all  those  operations  which 
are  directly  fatal  to  the  life  of  the  fetus,  but 
argues  that  both  in  the  perforation  of  the  fetal 
membranes  and  in  the  excision  of  the  pregnant 
womb,  the  operation  is  only  indirectly  fatal,  and 
bases  his  argument  on  the  assertion,  that  in  both 
cases   the   danger   to   the   mother's   life   is   not 


'•      ,  Myoma.  IX5 

caused  by  the  pregnancy,  but  by  mechanical 
pressure,  or  mechanical  bulk,  of  the  uterus. 

3.  Hence,  the  solution  of  this  case  must 
proceed  from  the  answer  to  this  question: 

"Is  the  death  of  the  child  in  this  case  the 
direct  consequence  of  the  excision,  or  not?  Or 
in  other  words:  is  this  operation  to  be  said 
to  be  ((directe  occisiva  foetus"? 

(a)  Principles  underlying  the  solution: 
Abortion  may  be  called  direct  in  two  ways: 

1)  when  it  is  procured  as  the  immediate  ob 
ject  of  both  the  operator  and  the  operation; 

2)  when    it    is    procured    as    the    means    of 
achieving  the  object  of  the  operation. 

The  first  member  of  this  division  is  established 
on  the  principle  "Nunquam  licet  directe  procurare 
abortum." 

The  second  member  on  this:  "Non  sunt 
faclenda  mala  ut  eveniant  bona" 

(b)  Application  of  principles. 

A)  The  " Nunquam  licet"  applies  to  all  opera 
tions  which  of  their  nature  and  object  tend 
toward  the  killing  of  the  fetus,  whether  it  be 
contained  in  the  womb,  or,  taken  from  the 
womb,  must  die  on  account  of  its  unviability. 
This  follows  from  the  decree  of  May  4th,  1898, 
which,  in  permitting  laparotomy  for  those  cases 


1 1 6  'Myoma. 

where  the  existence  of  a  human  being  is  'doubt 
ful  (ectopic  conceptions),  makes  this  provision: 
"dummodo  et  foetus  et  mains  vitae  quantum 
fieri  potest,  serio  et  opportune  provide  atur." 

Now  in  the  excision  of  the  pregnant  womb, 
the  operation  tends  toward  the  killing  of  the 
fetus  neither  of  its  nature,  nor  of  its  object. 
Ergo:  The  "Nunquam  licet"  does  not  apply  to 
this  operation;  consequently  it  is  permissible, 
servatis  servandis. 

The  burden  of  the  argument  is  on  the  second 
proposition,  which  we  shall  prove: 

(a)  "It  must  be  said  that  something  may  be 
the  cause  of  something  (else)  in  two  ways: 
one  way,  directly,  the  other,  indirectly.  And, 
indeed,  indirectly  in  this  manner,  that  we  say, 
some  agent,  causing  a  certain  disposition  for  a 
certain  effect,  is  the  cause  of  that  effect  inci 
dentally  and  indirectly:  as  he  who  cuts  (al. 
dries)  the  wood,  is  said  to  be  the  cause  of  it 
burning....  But  something  is  said  to  be  the 
cause  of  something  (else)  directly,  when  it 
works  toward  that  directly  (quod  directe  opera- 
tur  ad  illud)"  (Summa  Theol.  I.  quest.  114, 
art.  3.  c.). 

St.  Thomas,  therefore,  teaches,  that  only  that 
cause  is  the  direct  cause  of  a  certain  effect  which 


Myoma.  I17 

directly  aims,  (or  works)  at  the  effect.  He 
does  not  say,  however,  that  it  matters,  whether 
the  cause  produces  that  effect  also  as  the  object 
of  the  operator,  or  merely  as  that  of  the  operation. 

Now,  the  excision  of  the  womb  does  not  aim 
directly  at  the  death  of  the  fetus ;  therefore,  the 
death  of  the  fetus  is  not  the  direct  effect  of  the 
operation. 

(b)  Proof :  ( i )  If  the  object  of  the  operation 
were  this,  to  remove  the  pregnancy,  or  the  fetus, 
the  pregnancy,  or  the  fetus,  would  have  to  be 
said  to  be  the  cause  of  the  disease;  because  the 
remedy  is  directed  toward  the  removal  of  the 
cause  of  a  disease.  But  the  myomatic  condition 
of  the  womb  is  in  no  wise  a  consequence  of  the 
pregnancy,  or  of  any  feature  of  the  pregnancy; 
ergo. 

Proof :  (2)  An  operation  which  is  of  its  nature 
directly  fatal  to  the  fetus,  cannot  be  undertaken 
without  destroying  a  pregnancy  or  a  fetus ;  now, 
this  operation  is  often  undertaken  on  the  vacant 
womb:  therefore  it  cannot  be  said  to  be  of  its 
nature  directly  fatal  to  fetus  or  pregnancy. 

The  major  is  evident  from  the  very  definition 
of  the  term  nature,  as  "the  principle  of  action"; 
and  although  in  this  connection  the  term  is  not 
used  in  its  philosophical  sense,  but  rather  by 


n8  Myoma:  Objections. 

way  of  accommodation,  still,  it  signifies  for  the 
operation  that  relation  which  the  philosophical 
term  "nature"  imports  in  things  metaphysically 
considered.  Hence  the  parity  cannot  be  denied, 
since  not  the  argument,  but  the  language  is  at 
fault,  which  borrows  a  term  from  one  sphere 
to  apply  it  in  another  in  the  same  sense. 

Whatever  is  of  the  nature  of  things,  is  always 
found  in  them;  v.  g.,  it  is  the  nature  of  anger 
to  disturb  unerringly  a  certain  complexus  of 
nerves,  in  preference  to  the  rest. 

The  minor  is  proved  by  the  medical  practice. 

OBJECTIONS. 
The  Amputation  Compared  with  the  Perforation. 

i)  The  vacant  womb  is  also  locked  in  the 
same  manner  as  the  pregnant  womb;  now, 
whatever  does  not  enter  into  the  effect,  does 
not  proceed  from  the  cause;  but — pregnancy 
does  not  enter  into  the  effect  of  the  operation 
necessary  to  make  reposition  of  the  vacant  womb : 
therefore,  the  operation  for  reposition  of  the 
pregnant  womb  cannot  be  said  to  be  directly, 
and  of  its  nature,  fatal  to  the  fetus. 

Answer :  (a)  "The  vacant  womb  is  also  locked 
in  the  same  manner  as  the  pregnant  womb,"  as 


,  Myoma:  Objections.  119 

to  its  location,  granted;  as  to  the  cause  of  the 
locking,  denied. 

(b)  The  locking*  of  the  pregnant  womb  may 
frequently  be  remedied  by  the  same  operation 
that  remedies  the  locking  of  the  vacant  womb; 
but  when  it  is  to  be  remedied  by  the  operation 
under  discussion,  the  perforation  of  the  amnios 
— is  this  ever  applied  in  the  locking  of  the 
vacant  uterus!  A  vacant  womb  is  no  less  the 
denial  of  all  the  features  of  pregnancy,  as  the 
perforation  of  the  uterus  is  the  assertion  of 
what  it  seeks  to  destroy. 

The  argument  is  a  petitio  principii  in  any 
event. 

2)  The  death  of  the  fetus  does  not  contri 
bute  anything  toward  the  effect  of  the  operation, 
even  in  the  case  of  the  perforation  of  the  fetal 
membranes,  since  the  end  intended  is  the  relief 
of  the  mother,  and  the  end  or  object  of  the 
operation  is  the  reposition  of  the  uterus;  but 
whatever  does  not  enter  into  the  effect,  does 
not  proceed  from  the  principal  cause :  therefore, 
the  death  of  the  fetus  in  the  perforation  does 
not  follow  directly  from  the  cause,  or,  the 
operation. 

Answer:  (a)  The  death  of  the  fetus  does  not 
contribute  anything  to  the  indirect  effect  of  the 


I2O  Myoma:  Objections. 

operation,  the  relief  of  the  mother,  which  is  tHe 
ethical  object,  or  the  object  of  the  operator 
(finis  operantis), — granted;  it  does  not  contri 
bute  to  the  immediate  object  or  effect  of  the 
operation,  the  emptying  of  the  ovum  of  its  vital 
contents,  and  the  destruction  of  the  pregnancy, 
which  is  the  object  of  the  operation  (finis 
opens) — denied.  It  is  this  direct  destruction  of 
the  pregnancy,  and,  in  consequence,  of  the 
fetal  life  attacked,  which  makes  this  operation  a 
causa  mala. 

(b)  Whatever  does  not  enter  into  the  prin 
cipal  effect  of  the  operation,  does  not  proceed 
from  the  principal  cause  directly,  granted;  in 
directly,  i.  e.,  so  that  the  subject  which  receives 
the  effect  is  not  fit  to  receive  the  entire  effect, — 
denied.  Thus  a  nail  driven  into  a  weak  board, 
does  not  fasten  the  board,  but  splits  it,  failing 
of  its  direct  object  as  conceived  by  the  operator, 
and  directly  producing  that  effect  which  is  the 
direct  effect  of  the  driving  of  a  nail,  too  large 
for  that  board,  and  indirect  only  in  the  mind 
of  the  carpenter.  For  the  cause  must  be  pro- 
portionate  to  the  effect  intended,  if  the  finis 
opens  and  the  finis  operantis  should  not  be 
separated,  from  excessus  or  delectus  causae. 

Thus  if  one  would  draw  all  the  blood  from 


Myoma:  Objections.  I21 

a  man  in  order  to  cure  rheumatism,  he  would 
certainly  kill  the  man,  irrespective  of  his  good 
intentions,  propter  excessum  causae. 

Thus  also,  a  shot  fired  from  a  blank  cartridge 
would  not  kill,  propter  defectum  causae. 

Where,  therefore,  one  must  be  killed  to  cure 
another,  the  remedy  is  as  costly  as  the  cure; 
but  this  remedy  is  costlier  by  the  command  of 
God:  "Thou  shalt  not  kill." 

Now,  the  direct  effect  of  an  operation  is  not 
that  which  may  be  the  first  in  the  mind  of  the 
operator  (except  as  to  its  morality),  but  that 
which  is  the  first  and  immediate  effect  of  the 
operation,  considered  as  a  means  to  procure  the 
object  intended  by  the  operator.  Thus  a  phy 
sician,  intending  to  excise  a  tumor  on  the  spine, 
and  for  this  purpose  thrusting  a  scapel  through 
the  heart  of  his  patient  so  that  he  might  operate 
from  the  inside,  would  certainly  be  guilty  of 
murder:  morally  (formaliter),  if  he  is  not  in 
sane;  legally  (materialiter) ,  if  he  by  some  mad 
fiction  persuades  himself  that  this  method  is  the 
one  he  must  employ.  This  illustration  seems  to 
be  inane,  silly,  void  of  sense — but  only  because 
we  judge  of  it  without  prejudice. 

In  the  "classic"  process  of  the  perforation  of 
the  fetal  membranes,  no  matter  for  what  pur- 


122  Myoma:  Objections. 

pose  or  with  what  intention  or  fiction,  the  first 
and  immediate  effect  is  this :  to  withdraw  from 
(the  fetus  the  vital  element,  the  amniotic  fluid, 
which  is  as  necessary  for  the  continuation  of 
fetal  life,  and  the  absence  of  which  is  as  cer 
tainly  destructive  of  fetal  life,  as  the  heart  is 
necessary  for  the  life  of  the  matured  man,  and 
its  perforation  destructive  of  his  life.  There 
fore,  the  direct  effect  of  the  perforation  of  the 
fetal  membranes  is  the  killing  of  the  fetus. 

It  is  only  by  a  mental  fiction,  engendered  by 
prejudice,  and  the  pernicious  habit  of  consider 
ing  the  defenseless  infant  less  a  man  than  the 
obstreperous  candidate  of  a  fatal  operation,  that 
we  discriminate  against  the  helpless  child. 

B)  "Non  sunt  facienda  mala  ut  eveniant 
bona" 

This  principle  is  thus  unanimously  developed 
and  applied  by  the  theologians: 

When  two  effects,  the  one  good,  and  the 
other  evil,  result  from  one  cause,  the  evil  effect 
is  not  imputed  to  him  who  places  such  a  cause, 
under  the  following  conditions: 

i)  That  the  cause*  be  good,  or  at  least,  in- 

*  The  cause  here  does  not  mean  the  intention  of  the  agent, 
or  the  reason  for  which  he  operates — that  is  the  effect — but  the 
action  itself,  i.  e.  not  the  causa  finalis,  but  the  causa  efficient. 


Myoma:  Objections.  123 

different;    2)  That  the  good  effect  do  not  re 
sult  from  the  cause  by  means  of  the  bad  effect; 

3)  That  the  agent  intend  only  the  good  effect; 

4)  That  there  be  a  reason  proportionately  grave 
to  counterbalance  the  result  of  the  evil  effect. 

These  conditions  warrant  the  morality  of 
such  operations  or  actions  as  are  based  on  that 
principle,  because  then  the  evil  effect  is  only 
permitted — and  is  permissible — as  an  indirect 
consequence  of  such  actions.  Now,  all  these 
conditions  can  be  verified,  as  is  seen  from  the 
preceding  exposition,  in  the  amputation  of  the 
pregnant  womb  for  myoma:  hence  this  opera 
tion  is  permissible,  when  necessary  to  preserve 
the  mother's  life. 

In  the  perforation  of  the  fetal  membranes,  it 
may  be  noted,  not  one  of  these  conditions  is 
fulfilled;  not  even  the  last,  since  no  reason  can 
be  grave  enough  to  justify  murder. 

For  those  who  may  still  hesitate  to  admit  the 
radical  and  essential  distinction  between  the  oper 
ation  on  the  amnion,  and  that  on  the  womb  for 
the  removal  of  myoma,  we  would  give  the  fol 
lowing  illustration: 

John  and  James,  two  mariners,  suffer  ship 
wreck  and  are  pitched  into  the  sea.  They  dis 
cover  a  floating  plank,  and  make  for  it,  climbing 


124  Myoma:  Objections. 

on  it  both  at  the  same  moment,  each  grasping 
one  end.  The  plank  can  not  hold  both,  and, 
although  it  would  support  one,  it  will  tip  up  at 
the  other  end  the  moment  that  John  jumps  off. 
Now  the  jumping  of  John  means  the  death  of 
James.  John  sees  a  larger  plank,  leaves  the  first 
one  to  James,  realizing  that  James  will  be  pitched 
into  the  water  again,  and  because  he  is  exhausted, 
must  drown,  whereas  he  himself  is  safe. 

Is  John  answerable  for  the  drowning  of  James  ? 
Or,  must  he  rather  drown  with  James? 

The  correct  answer  is  so  plainly  indicated,  that 
we  fear  we  would  insult  the  intelligence  of  the 
reader  to  give  it. 

But,  John  and  James  climb  on  the  same  plank, 
and  John,  realizing  the  clanger,  pushes  James  off 
by  violence,  in  order  to  save  himself,  because  both 
cannot  be  saved:  what  then? 

Then  John  is  interfering  with  the  rights  of 
God  over  human  life.  These  rights  are  so  sacred, 
that  no  one  dare  violate  them  with  impunity.  In 
the  case  James  is  as  innocent  of  criminal  aggres 
sion  as  the  unborn  babe,  and  must  not  be  sacrificed 
by  a  crime  to  the  welfare  of  John.  If  no  other  ex 
pedient  can  be  found,  John  and  James  must  drown 
together,  rather  than  that  John  should  save  his 
life  by  the  sacrifice  of  the  life  of  James. 


Myoma:  Objections.  125 

In  the  former  case,  John  had  the  right  to 
jump,  thus  to  save  himself,  leaving  James  to 
his  fate;  because  the  saving  of  John  was  not 
accomplished  by  an  act  that  was  in  itself  and 
directly  a  violation  of  any  right  of  James :  both 
were  in  imminent  danger  of  death;  but  the 
danger  was  averted  for  John,  not  by  his  putting 
James  into  greater  danger  by  any  act  of  his, 
although  the  danger  was  hastened  for  James  by 
the  circumstance  of  the  plank's  losing  its  balance, 
which  John  foresaw,  but  could  not  prevent.  Nor 
was  the  act  of  John  forbidden  on  that  account, 
or  on  any  account  under  these  circumstances, 
since  every  man  is  bound  to  preserve  his  life,  if 
it  can  be  done  without  injustice  to  man  and  God. 
Hence  John  caused  the  drowning  of  James  only 
indirectly,  or,  rather,  he  allowed  it,  because  he 
could  prevent  it  neither  in  case  he  remained  on 
the  plank,  nor  in  case  he  jumped  in  order  to 
save  at  least  his  own  life.  John's  act  was  not 
in  the  least  immoral. 

Now,  the  operation  by  which  the  conception 
is  removed  together  with  the  diseased  womb, 
stands  parallel  to  this  case  in  the  application  of 
the  Fifth  Commandment.  Mother  and  child  must 
die  but  for  the  operation.  The  mother  can  as 
surely  be  saved  as  the  child  must  die  by  the  oper- 


126  Myoma:  Objections. 

ation.  The  operation  is  directly  an  attack  on 
the  disease  of  the  mother,  with  which  pregnancy 
has  nothing  to  do.  Hence  the  destruction  of 
the  pregnancy  is  incidental  to  the  operation,  in 
direct,  and  only  permitted,  because  it  can  not  be 
prevented. 

If  a  pregnant  mother  were  to  be  operated  for 
appendicitis,  or  for  any  other  internal  or  external 
lesion  or  disease  that  would  entail  a  great  loss 
of  blood  and  consequent  debility,  the  pregnancy 
would  also  be  terminated  and  the  fetus  lost: 
would  anyone  forbid  such  operations  ? — No ;  they 
do  not  clash  with  the  prohibition  of  God :  "Thou 
shalt  not  kill !" 

But  the  perforation  of  the  amnios  is  parallel 
to  the  second  case  of  John. 

By  pushing  James  off  the  plank,  John  assumed 
power  over  human  life.  But  this  is  accorded  no 
individual,  except  in  defense  of  one's  own  life 
and  property  against  an  unjust  aggressor;  and 
even  in  this  case,  that  power  must  be  exercised 
cum  moderamine  inculpatae  tutelae,  as  St. 
Thomas  so  accurately  explains  (loc.  sup.  cit). 

The  principle  so  often  overlooked  in  the  ex 
amination  of  these  difficulties,  is,  that  human  life 
is  sacred,  that  is,  that  it  has  a  value  set  upon  it 
by  God,  who  created  it  for  a  supernatural  pur- 


Myoma:  Objections.  127 

pose.  He  has  so  often  signified  that  He  would 
never  surrender  His  dominion  over  human  life, 
except  for  the  good  of  the  race,  in  particular 
cases.  Hence  no  one  is  at  liberty  to  take  human 
life  in  exchange  for  his  own  or  that  of  anyone 
else,  except  in  the  name  of  the  society;  or,  in 
self-defense  against  grave  injustice,  cum  modern- 
mine,  etc.,  i.  e.  without  directly  aiming  at  the 
death  of  the  adversary. 

Now,  by  the  perforation  of  the  amnios,  the 
fetus  is  attacked.  If  the  predicament  of  the  un 
fortunate  mother  could  in  any  way  be  said  to 
be  independent  of  the  state  of  pregnancy,  and, 
therefore,  could  be  attacked  and  remedied  with 
out  directly  attacking  the  pregnancy,  or,  rather, 
without  previously  destroying  the  physiological 
integrity  of  the  pregnancy:  then  the  operation 
would  have  to  pass  censure.  But  the  perforation 
kills  the  fetus  by  destroying  what  is  the  totality 
of  the  natural  condition  of  pregnancy.  If  one 
would  puncture  the  eye  with  a  needle,  he  would 
destroy  the  sight  as  surely  as  if  he  would  sever 
the  optic  nerve;  blindness  (death  of  sight)  would 
be  caused  as  directly  and  surely  one  way  as 
the  other. 

Hence  there  is  no  parity  between  the  cases  of 
Perforation,  and  Operation  for  Myoma.  There- 


128  Clear  Ova. 

fore,  the  removal  of  the  womb,  for  myoma,  is 
not,  as  Father  Antonelli  and  the  editor  of  Capell- 
mann  (i4th  Ed.)  think,  an  operation  direct e  oc- 
cisiva  foetus;  but  an  operation  truly  therapeutic, 
even  if  surgical,  and  as  far  distinct  from  the 
operations  condemned  by  Rome  as  murderous, 
as  the  practice  of  the  medical  art  is  from  the 
gruesome  occupation  of  the  public  executioner. 


CHAPTER  V. 

CLEAR  OVA. 

1.  Together  with  such  pregnancies  as  will 
interrupt  themselves,  so  to  speak,  for  one  reason 
or  another,  and  throw  off  the  fetus  in  a  state 
of  corruption  without  any  traceable  interference, 
pregnancies  are  found  in  which  the  ovum  con 
tains  the  fetus  in  a  state  of  liquefaction;  i.  e., 
the    embryo    dies    in    the    first    weeks,    and    is 
gradually  dissolved  in  the  water  of  the  ovum. 
This  pregnancy  is  called  a  clear  ovum,  although 
the  water   is  by  no  means   clear,   but,   on  the 
contrary,  appears  turbid  and  muddy,  whereas  it 
is  always  clear  in  undisturbed  pregnancies. 

2.  This  case  may  be  attended  with  as  much 
trouble  and  discomfort  as  any  other  pregnancy, 


Clear  Ova.  129 

which  disturbs  the  physical  condition  of  the 
mother  from  other  causes,  such  as  uncontrollable 
vomiting  (hyperemesis  gramdarum). 

3.  There  are  at  present  no  symptoms  known 
to  the  medical  profession  by   which   the  clear 
ovum  in  the  womb  could  be  distinguished  from 
the  normal  pregnancy. 

4.  If   the  life   of   the  mother   comes   to   be 
menaced  by  her  condition  before  the  fetus  can 
be   presumed   to   be   viable,    and   the   physician 
supposes  the  presence  of  a  clear  ovum  instead 
of  a  normal  conception,  and,  therefore,  operates 
with  a  view  to  remove  the  fetus:  what  is  the 
moral  aspect  of  his  proceeding? 

(1)  The  physician  rests  the  morality  of  his 
action  on  a  mere  supposition,  which  involves  the 
risk  of  direct  abortion.     "Qui  amat  periculum, 
peribit  in  illo." 

(2)  But,    the    defenders   of   this    operation* 
contend : 

a)  The  mother  is  needlessly  sacrificed  to  an 
imposition  of  nature,   if  the  pregnancy 
is  one  of  a  clear  ovum; 

b)  The  child,  if  there  be  one,  can  be  bap 
tized,  owing  to  peculiar  instruments  em- 

*  Right  to  Life  of  the  Unborn  Child,  Appendix,  pp.  117-125. 


130  Clear  Ova. 

ployed,  and  an  entirely  new  method  of 
operating. 

(3)  It  is  unfortunate,  indeed,  on  the  one 
hand,  that  the  precious  life  of  a  mother  should 
be  forfeited  to  an  imposition;  and,  on  the  other, 
it  is  a  comfort  to  know  that  so  helpless  a  being 
as  is  the  child  in  the  womb,  should  be  made  a 
child  of  God  before  its  death.  But  new  methods 
do  not  change  the  nature  of  direct  abortion,  nor 
does  an  occasional  error  of  nature,  induced  by 
some  untoward  accident,  deprive  the  natural  in 
habitant  of  the  maternal  womb  of  its  right  to 
protection,  and  lay  it  open  to  the  danger  of 
being  killed  on  the  mere  supposition  of  the 
existence  of  an  impostor,  since  the  presumption 
always  stands  in  favor  of  a  normal  conception. 

Dr.  X.*  defines  his  position  on  direct  abortion 
in  these  concise  terms:  "In  the  interests  of 
scientific  truth  upon  a  serious  theological  ques 
tion,  we  think  it  useful  to  study  here  two  very 
interesting  instances  of  medical  abortion,  directly 
produced,  which  force  us  to  reconsider  this 
problem  hitherto  decided  by  a  categorical  non- 
possumus" 

Then  he  presents  another  case;  that  of  "a 
mother  dying  from  uncontrollable  vomitings 

*  Annales  de  Philosophic  Chretienne,  Oct.  1903,  op.  cit. 


Clear  Ova.  131 

brought  on  by  pregnancy;  the  same  operation 
effected  the  extraction,  after  intra-uterine  bap 
tism,  of  two  small  fetus  three  months  old,  so 
much  alive  that  they  stirred  for  more  than  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  and  were  able  to  be  baptized 
sub  conditione  by  one  of  the  parish  priests." 

And  a  little  later: 

"If  we  now  ask  theologians  why  artificial 
abortion  is  illicit,  they  give  us  the  following 
twofold  reason:  that  it  is  homicide  of  the 
body  as  well  as  the  soul.  Now  we  have  just 
seen  in  two  cases  previously  cited  that  i)  the 
salvation  of  the  soul  is  always  assured  in  the 
case  where  the  embryo  is  existent  and  alive, 
thanks  to  the  wholly  new  rapidity  of  extraction 
and  to  baptism  either  in  utero,  or  post  par  turn. 

"That  2)  there  are  cases  where  the  embryo 
does  not  exist  alive  in  the  ovum,  and  where, 
nevertheless,  everything  proceeds  as  if  it  were 
animated,  that  is  to  say,  where  the  mother  is 
condemned  to  death  by  the  remains  of  an 
embryo  which  has  formerly  existed  but  which 
may  be  already  dead  several  weeks,  and  which 
theology  refuses  to  allow  the  physician  to 
remove."* 


*  The  two  cases  referred  to  are  clear  ovum,  and  uncontrollable 
vomiting. 


132  Clear  Ova. 

REVIEW  OF  THE  REASONS  OF  DR.   X. 

1.  The   reason   which   theologians   give    for 
the  prohibition   of   direct  abortion   is   not  this, 
that  it  is  a  twofold  homicide;    for  one  of  the 
fundamental  principles  of  moral  theology,  "non 
sunt  facienda  mala  ut  eveniant  bona" ,  precludes 
the  consideration  of  the  spiritual  life  in  direct 
abortion;  not  that  theology  has  not  as  tender 
a  regard  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  man,  as 
medicine,   but   because   no    consideration    what 
ever  can  legalize  the  murderous  invasion  of  the 
right  to  life  of  the  innocent.     The  Fifth  Com 
mandment  of  God  in  its  literal  application  suf 
fices    for   the   theologian   to   condemn   murder. 
Therefore, 

2.  Whether  "the  salvation  of  the  soul  is  al 
ways  assured"  in  direct  abortion,  or  not,  does 
not    change    either    the    Fifth     Commandment 
with    its    categorical    prohibition,    or    the   logic 
and    faithfulness   to    doctrine   and   principle   of 
the  theologian.     And 

3.  "If  there  are  cases  where  the  embryo  does 
not  exist  alive  in  the  ovum"  theology  does  not 
"refuse"  to  allow  the  physician  to  remove  the 
encumbrance;  but  it  asks   of  the  physician  to 
prove  that  there  is  no  life  in  the  womb,  because 


Clear  Ova.  133 

the  presumption  stands  for  life  in  all  cases  where 
death  cannot  be  assumed  on  reasonable  grounds. 
But  an  unfounded  supposition  is  no  reasonable, 
much  less,  scientific  ground.  Hence  theology 
must  not  be  made  to  answer  for  the  short 
comings  of  the  medical  science.  If  a  physician 
is  morally  certain  that  in  a  given  case  he  has 
to  deal  with  either  a  dead  fetus,  or  a  clear  ovum, 
the  theologian  will  encourage  him  with  a  most 
hearty  "Go  ahead",  to  exercise  his  skill  in  the 
rescue  of  one  life  through  removing  the  remains 
of  another  that  has  accidentally  perished. 

NOTES. 

There  must  be  certain  unmistakable  signs  or 
manifestations  of  death  in  the  womb,  as  they 
are  outside  of  the  womb,  which  the  medical  pro 
fession  have  so  far  failed  to  discover  and  discern. 

As  long  as  physicians  admit,  as  they  now  do, 
that  they  are  groping  in  the  dark  in  these  des 
perate  cases,  theology  must  not  be  charged  with 
brutality  or  antiquated  stubbornness,  when  it  puts 
a  wholesome  check  upon  the  exercise  of  an  art 
that  for  its  present  insufficiency  demoralizes 
society  and  sacrifices  so  many  lives  to — I  beg 
pardon — incompetency  and  ignorance. 


134  Clear  Ova. 

The  Christian  moral  law,  championed  by 
science  and  piety  alike,  does  not  forbid  the 
physician  to  assist  a  mother  in  her  agonies,  and 
to  save  her  life,  instead  of  allowing  mother  and 
child  to  die  together,  provided  he  does  not  em 
ploy  means  and  methods  which  run  counter  to 
the  laws  of  God,  for  whose  violation  theology 
will  accept  no  apologies.  Let  the  medical  science 

devise  means  and  ways  truly  scientific for 

the  present  mode  of  assisting  mothers  by  pro 
ducing  direct  abortion  is  certainly  not  scientific 

that  respect  both  the  exactions  of  morality, 

and  the  dignity  of  science;  then  medicine  and 
theology  will  no  longer  dwell  apart. 

Mothers  in  such  desperate  cases  are  not  sacri 
ficed  to  the  "narrowness  of  the  decrees  of  the 
Holy  Office,"  *  but  to  the  deplorable  incom- 
petency  of  some  of  the  obstetricians,  who  may 
have  mastered  the  field  of  the  medical  practice, 
without  examining  the  last  redoubts. 

*  Prof.  Treub,  in  Right  to  Life,  ete. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

HYPEREMESIS  GRAVIDARUM. 

(Uncontrollable  Vomiting  of  the  Pregnant.) 

Stoehr-Kannamueller  (Past.  Med.  p.  438) 
introduces  his  views  of  this  evil  with  these 
plain  remarks : 

"Direct  Abortion — every  interference  which 
must  necessarily  cause  the  expulsion  of  the  un- 
viable  fruit — is  permissible  under  no  circum 
stances,  no  matter  how  ethical  the  object  may  be. 
The  medico-scientific  postulate  of  abortion  is 
to  be  judged  exclusively  from  the  mother's 
sphere  of  interest.  Here  then  they  insist  upon 
i)  the  uncontrollable  vomiting  of  the  pregnant 
(Hyperem.  gravid.),  which  in  many  instances 
appears  as  early  as  the  first  week  and  often 
becomes  most  obstinate.  But  it  generally  dis 
appears  at  the  end  of  the  first  half  of  the  preg 
nancy  without  medical  assistance,  and,  curiously 
enough,  without  the  nutrition  having  suffered  to 
a  dangerous  degree;  in  particular  cases,  how 
ever,  the  patient  is  doomed  to  a  fatal  emaciation. 


136  Hyperemesis  Gravidarum. 

In  this  condition  of  things,  where  the  pregnancy 
is  the  sole  cause  of  the  dangerous  vomiting,  it 
was  thought  proper  until  recently,  to  remove  at 
once  cause  and  effect  by  inducing  abortion.  But 
this  indication, — aside  from  moral  considerations 
— does  not  give  the  right  to  eliminate  the 
pregnancy;  because  recent  experience  teaches 
(Cohnstein,  Ahlfeld),  that  this  proceeding 
brings  about  the  desired  result  in  only  one  half 
the  cases,  and  that  at  present  we  have  other 
efficient  means  at  hand,  which  almost  universally 
produce  the  desired  effect,  etc." 

Dr.  Stoehr,  therefore,  contends  that  a  physi 
cian  who  is  well  informed  of  the  present  stand 
ing  of  the  obstetrical  art,  need  not  resort  to 
abortion  in  such  "desperate  cases,"  and  that 
"almost  universally"  the  "desperate  case"  is 
made  desperate  through  the  lack  of  information, 
or  the  indifference  to  morality  of  the  physician. 

But  Dr.  Stoehr  also  virtually  admits  that  in 
some  cases,  no  remedy  will  avail. 

Now,  the  numerical  relation  of  this  desperate 
case  to  the  normal  and  safe  pregnancies  does  not 
alter  either  its  moral  aspect,  or  its  desperateness. 

What  is  to  be  done  when  the  one  desperate 
case  of  a  thousand  is  brought  to  the  notice  of  the 
physician  ?  He  applies  every  conceivable  remedy, 


Hyperemesis  Gravidarum.  137 

consults  with  his  experienced  confreres,  and  yet 
finds  himself  unable  to  relieve  the  desperateness 
of  the  conditions. 

He  must  leave  his  patient  in  the  hands  of 
God  who  has  often  righted  things  that  sat  awry 
with  greater  hopelessness  than  these  cases.  And 
if  the  patient  dies,  let  him  console  himself  with 
the  consideration  that  his  conscience  is  free  from 
the  guilt  of  murder,  and  that  people  die  of  other 
ailments  equally  elusive  of  medical  skill  and 
care. 

Nor  is  this  advice  the  outcrop  of  pious  stupi 
dity.  For,  if,  v.  g.,  the  physician's  assistance  is 
declined,  as  happens  frequently,  until  there  is  no 
other  choice  left  for  him,  but  between  directly 
killing  the  child,  or  allowing  the  mother  to  die, 
who  might  have  been  saved  but  for  some  foolish 
fear,  or  false  modesty:  would  any  honest  man 
think  it  amiss  of  the  physician  if  he  now  de 
clines  to  have  a  murder  forced  upon  his  hands? 
And  similar  reasons  will  vindicate  the  conduct 
of  an  honorable  practitioner  in  similar  cases. 

Dr.  Marx  (Past.  Med.  pp.  102  ss.)  consistently 
with  his  error,  refuted  above  by  his  own  ad 
missions,  thinks  that  the  moralist  (possibly  the 
confessor)  may  base  his  judgment  in  particular 
cases  of  this  kind  on  the  following  reasons  which 


138  Hyperemesis  Gravidarum* 

he  quotes  from  "Spiegelberg,  Manual  of  Ob 
stetrics  for  Physicians  and  Students,"  Lahr, 
1878,  p.  252: 

"Every  single  case  must  be  judged  by  itself. 
Only  this  can  be  set  up  as  a  general  rule,  that 
the  interference  (induction  of  abortion)  is  not 
made  before  all  means  have  been  applied  that 
agree  with  the  continuance  of  the  pregnancy, 
especially  also  artificial  nutrition;  but  not  when 
it  is  too  late,  not  then,  when  the  fatal  termina 
tion  appears  inevitable  to  everybody — and  the 
evil  sometimes  approaches  this  unfortunate  event 
very  suddenly  and  rapidly.  But  let  no  one  ever 
take  the  responsibility  for  this  operation  upon 
himself  without  the  consent  of  another  specialist 
of  experience  in  these  matters." 

But  then  he  begins  to  doubt : 

"This  operative  attack  has,  at  all  events,  some 
difficulties  for  the  Catholic.  The  Holy  Office 
decided  the  question  whether  it  is  permissible  to 
lessen  the  head  of  the  living  child  during  birth, 
in  this  way:  "Tuto  doceri  non  posse  in  scholis 
CathoHcis."  Roma  locuta — causa  finita.  By 
these  attacks  which  we  have  described,  the  life 
of  the  fruit,  of  whose  life  there  is  no  plausible 
reason  to  doubt,  is  destroyed  with  the  same 


Hyperemesis  Gravidarum.  I39 

directness  as  by  the  operations  undertaken  to 
lessen  the  body  of  the  child  during  birth.  But, 
forsooth,  is  the  fruit  in  the  second  or  third 
month  of  pregnancy  a  different  being  from  the 
fetus  in  the  ninth  or  tenth  month,  when  it  is 
about  to  exchange  intra-uterine  with  extra- 
uterine  life?" 

He  is  candid  enough  to  disprove  his  own 
theory  with  the  most  striking  reason.  The  de 
fender  of  the  perforation  of  the  amnios,  who 
admits  it  to  be  direct  abortion,  is  also  in  this 
case  in  a  quandary. 


CHAPTER   VII. 

EMBRYOTOMY    AND    THE    CESAREAN 
SECTION. 

1.  Under    Embryotomy    are    comprised    all 
those  operations  which  are  applied  at  delivery 
for  the  purpose  of  dismembering  the  body  of 
the  child,  or  of  reducing  the  bulk  of  that  part 
which  presents  itself.* 

2.  There  are  chiefly  five  operations   which 
are  undertaken  when  the  head  is  presented,  and 
cannot    pass    the    natural    channels    of    birth: 
Craniotomy,  Cephalotripsy,  Cephalotomy,  Sfeno- 
tripsy,  and  Embryulcy. 

3.  By  Craniotomy  the  skull  of  the  child  is 
punctured  and  the  brain  extracted.    The  ensuing 
contractions  of  the  womb  reduce  the  volume  of 
the  head  and  expel  the  child.     But  when  this 
reduction  of  the  head  is  not  effective,  the  child 
is  drawn  out  with  the  hands,  or  with  instruments. 


*  Antonelli,  Med.  Past.  1904,  pp.  196,  ss. 


Embryotomy.  J4r 

4.  Craniotomy     is     applied     principally     in 
two  cases:    a)  when  the  pelvis  is  too  narrow, 
b)  when   the   head   of   the   child   is   too   large. 
It  is  an  old  practice. 

5.  By    Cephalotripsy — the    crushing    of    the 
head — the  head  of  the  infant  is  compressed  to 
such  a  degree  that  the  blood  and  the  brain  burst 
the   bones   and   the   skin   of   the   head.      (This 
sounds  horrible  in  English!)      It  is  sometimes 
preceded  by   craniotomy   in   order  to   facilitate 
the   operation.      Also   an   old    expedient.      The 
percentage  of  mortality  for  the  mothers  is  30,4 
(Antonelli,  1.  cit.) ;   but  the  percentage  of  death 
for  the  hapless  innocents  is,  of  course,  100. 

6.  By  Cephalotomy  the  head  of  the  child  is 
cut  in  two  lengthwise.    It  is  employed  when  the 
ferocity   described   above,   does   not   accomplish 
its   purpose.      The   percentage    of   mortality    is 
21,3,  exclusive  of  the  children. 

7.  By  Sfenotripsy  the  base  of  the  skull  is 
punctured  in  various  places.     According  to  Dr. 
Hubert,    16,66%  of  the  mothers  die  when  the 
narrowness  of  the  pelvis  is  moderate   (80 — 64 
mm.),    and    12,05%,    when    the    narrowness    is 
extreme  (at  least  65  mm.).* 


*  Antonelli,  op.  cit.  p.  197. 


Embryotomy. 

8.  Embryulcy    means    either    of   these    two 
operations:    a)    decollation,   when   the  head   is 
severed  from  the  trunk;    b)  detruncation,  when 
the   chest   or   the   back   is   ripped   open.      This 
operation  is  applied  when  the  child  presents  the 
trunk  at  delivery;    it  is  then  cut  into  several 
portions  and  thus  extracted. 

9.  When  none  of  these  operations  avails,  the 
physician  resorts   to   evisceration,   whereby  the 
abdomen,  or  the  chest  is  opened,  and  the  in 
testines  drawn  out. 

10.  All    these   operations    are    forbidden    as 
murder;    indirectly  by  the  decree  of  the  Holy 
Office  of  May  21,  1884,  and  directly,  by  that  of 
Aug.  14,  1889,  and  by  the  Fifth  Commandment 
of  God. 

11.  It  is  revolting  to  the  sense  of  man  to 
think  that  a  defenseless,  helpless  infant  should 
be  treated,  at  the  hands  of  science,  like  a  piece 
of  raw  beef,   just  because  this  much  vaunted 
science  shirks  the  duty  of  performing  the  Ce- 
sarean  Section,  an  operation,  perhaps  requiring 
a  little  more  skill,  but  at  least  equally  as  effective 
of  the  desired  result,  as  these,  and  by  far  less 
destructive  of  human  life,  whose  care  is  com 
mitted  to  the  physician,  be  it  nascent  or  matured. 

12.  Craniotomy,  therefore,  has  lost  all  feat- 


Embryotomy.  143 

ures  that  would  recommend  it  in  the  sight  of 
the  Catholic,  physician,  parent,  or  adviser,  and 
we  should  pass  it  over  now,  had  it  not  some 
features  that  suggest  a  comparison  with  the 
Cesarean  Section  and  laparotomy. 

For,  first  of  all,  the  advocates  and  incorrigible 
abettors  of  this  inhuman  cruelty  to  innocents, 
endeavor  to  prove  by  statistics,  that  its  ap 
plication  is  less  dangerous  to  the  life  of  the 
mother,  than  the  application  of  the  classic 
Cesarean  operation,  or  laparotomy. 

Now,  statistics  can  be  made  a  very  supple 
material,  and  cannot  prima  facie  influence  the 
correct  deductions  of  science,  whether  natural 
or  religious  (medical  or  theological). 

Moreover,  the  statistics  of  a  progressive  art 
or  science  must  fetch  up  with  the  progress  of 
that  art  and  science.  It  would  be  idle  to  base 
a  twentieth  century  conclusion  on  a  nineteenth 
century  calendar  of  surgery. 

And  then,  the  elements  of  success  and  failure 
alike  must  not  be  ignored,  or  wantonly  set  aside 
to  "make  things  tally." 

A  Cesarean  operation  may  fail  of  complete 
success,  where  craniotomy  also  would  have 
failed,  more  dismally  than  the  former,  had  it 
been  applied.  We  say,  "of  complete  success," 


144  Embryotomy.  , 

because  the  Cesarean  operation  always  saves 
one  life,  and  generally,  two,  whereas  craniotomy 
always  and  ever  destroys  one  life,  and  jeopardizes 
30%  of  the  second. 

Hence  we  would  suggest — life  for  life — that 
such  statistics  do  not  only  relate  the  death-rate 
of  the  mothers,  but  the  full  percentage  of  all 
lives  lost  or  saved.  For  in  one  successful 
Cesarean  operation  we  have  two  lives  saved;  in 
an  unsuccessful  one  (as  the  term  is  taken  by 
the  profession),  generally  only  one  life  lost 
(that  of  the  mother) ;  in  craniotomy,  one  life 
is  certainly  lost — doomed  by  the  very  purpose 
and  method  of  the  operation — ;  and  if  the 
operation  is  not  successful  in  the  sense  of  the 
medical  science,  two  lives  are  sacrificed.  In 
thirty  successful  Cesarean  operations,  sixty  lives 
are  saved;  in  thirty  unsuccessful  ones,  thirty 
lives  are  saved.  In  thirty  successful  craniotomies, 
thirty  lives  are  given  to  Moloch;  in  thirty  un 
successful  ones,  sixty  lives  are  lost. 

The  Cesarean  operation  is  undertaken  for  the 
safety  of  the  child,  with  much  discomfort  but 
little  risk  to  the  mother;  craniotomy  aims  at 
the  safety  of  the  mother,  with  equally  as  much 
discomfort  to  her,  and  more  risk,  by  means  of 
destroying  the  child.  The  former  generally 


Embryotomy.  145 

saves  tKe  mother  together  witK  tHe  child;  the 
latter  always  kills  the  child  to  save  the  mother. 

As  to  the  relative  danger  of  these  operations 
to  the  life  of  the  mother,  it  must  be  said,  that 
ceteris  paribus,  the  odds  now  stand  decidedly 
in  favor  of  the  Cesarean  section.  As  to  the 
pain  attending  these  operations,  neither  causes 
as  much  as  a  difficult  delivery,  in  view  of  the 
skill  and  methods  of  modern  surgeons.  As  to 
the  physiological  consequences,  craniotomy  is 
more  apt  to  cause  lasting  injury  than  the 
Cesarean  section.  As  to  the  moral  consequences, 
craniotomy  tends  to  loosen  the  moral  com 
plexion  of  mothers,  and  of  society  at  large,  by 
legalizing  murder ;  whereas  the  Cesarean  section 
strengthens  the  conviction  (or  brings  it),  that 
marriage  has  its  own  sufferings  and  hazards, 
which  must  be  borne  with  humility  and  patience, 
instead  of  thrusting  them  on  an  innocent  child 
with  a  wave  of  the  hand. 

These  conclusions  are  substantiated  by  the 
following  tables  and  arguments : 

Dr.  Olfers  (Past.  Med.  pp.  20 — 21)  gives 
the  following  statistics,*  after  he  voices  his 


*  Dr.  Olfers  defends  craniotomy  very  strenuously,  although  he 
also  considers  it  illicit,  after  the  decree  of  May  21,   1884. 


146  Embryotomy. 

assent    to    the    condemnatory    decree    in    these 
words : 

"With  this  (decree  of  May  21,  1884),  there 
fore,  the  illicitness  of  craniotomy  is  decided,  and 
the  Cesarean  section  substituted  in  such  cases. 
St.  Alphonsus  says,  the  mother  must  not  prefer 
death  to  the  Cesarean  operation  in  this  case: 
'In  the  case  where  the  woman  is  robust  and  the 
surgeon  experienced,  so  that  there  is  hope  of 
saving  the  child,  she  is  held  to  suffer  the  incision. 
And  really  the  danger  is  most  commonly  con 
sidered  to  be  remote,  because  on  account  of  the 
greater  skill  of  our  surgeons,  both  mother  and 
child  are  often  saved:  but,  on  the  contrary,  if 
the  incision  is  omitted,  women  are  placed  in  a 
danger  scarcely  less,  because  the  dead  fetus  can 
not  be  dismembered  in  the  womb  without  grave 
danger  to  the  mother's  life/  "The  last  sen 
tence,"  Dr.  Olfers  continues,  "namely,  that 
craniotomy  endangers  the  life  of  the  mother 
as  much  as  the  Cesarean  operation,  was  indeed 
formerly  true,  but  is  true  no  longer ;  the  danger 
for  the  mother  is  very  slight  in  view  of  the 
present  standing  of  surgery.  In  all  the  clinics, 
and  polyclinics  of  the  Prussian  state,  89  cranio- 
tomies  were  performed  in  the  year  1889 — 90. 
Only  four  of  the  mothers,  that  is,  4,5%,  died. 


Embryotomy.  147 

But  of  the  twelve  women  who  submitted  to  the 
Cesarean  incision,  also  four,  hence,  33%,  suc 
cumbed  to  the  attack.  Let  the  casuists  decide, 
if  this  comparison  must  move  the  confessor,  as 
Gury,  II.  141,  has  it,  to  avoid  urging  the  mother 
too  much  sub  gram  to  consent,  so  that  she  may 
not  be  exposed  to  the  danger  of  committing  a 
mortal  sin,  if  she  persistently  refuses. 

"But  in  many  cases  this  alternative  may  be 
declined  by  the  timely  induction  of  artificial 
premature  delivery,  that  is,  by  the  induction  of 
parturition  at  a  time  when  the  child  is  already 
viable,  but  so  small  that  it  can  still  pass  the 
natural  channels.  Scanzoni  points  out  in  gen 
eral  the  twenty-eighth  week  of  pregnancy,  i.  e. 
six  and  one  half  calendar  months,  as  the  earliest 
period  for  this  operation.  In  very  urgent  cases 
this  period  may  be  anticipated,  since  it  is  a 
matter  of  fact  that  also  younger  fetus,  of  five 
months'  gestation,  have  lived.* 

"With  what  success  for  the  preservation  of 
life  this  operation  is  applied,  is  shown  by 
statistics.  In  the  same  year  (1889 — 90),  of 
which  we  have  quoted  the  clinical  figures  for 

*  It  is  interesting  and  important  to  note  that  the  beginning 
of  viability  is  dated  back  to  the  end  of  the  fifth  month  with 
greater  assurance  every  day. 


148  Embryotomy. 

craniotomy  and  the  Cesarean  section,  42  parturi 
tions  were  artificially  induced.  Of  the  mothers, 
one  died,  and  of  the  children,  twelve.  The 
death-rate  for  the  mothers,  therefore,  was  2,3%, 
in  premature  birth,  as  against  4,5%,  in  cranio 
tomy,  and  33%  in  the  Cesarean  section.  The 
death-rate  of  the  children,  of  course,  is  100% 
for  craniotomy;  in  the  Cesarean  section  it 
was  41,6%,  and  in  artificial  premature  birth, 
27,3%. 

"From  these  figures  it  is  apparent,  what 
beneficial  results  might  be  obtained,  if  the  clergy 
man  either  in  person,  or  through  others,  would 
opportunely  call  the  attention  of  young  women 
to  the  fact  that  it  is  all-important  for  them 
to  obtain  certainty  of  these  conditions,  as 
soon  as  they  know  they  have  become  mothers. 
There  is  no  doubt  that  much  anguish  of  mind, 
much  bodily  pain  would  be  spared  the  women, 
weighed  down,  as  they  are,  by  the  inevitable 
difficulties*  of  the  married  state." 

So  far  Dr.  Olfers. 

Now,  on  the  basis  of  ethics,  Dr.  Olfers'  list 
of  figures  stands  in  need  of  correction.  The 
safety  of  the  life  of  the  child  is  as  much  the 

*  Pope  Gregory  IX  says  of  the  lot  of  women :  ''Ante  partum 
onerosus,  dolor osus  in  partu,  post  partum  laboriosus" 


Embryotomy.  149 

object  of  the  Fifth  Commandment  and  the  con 
cern  of  the  moralist,  as  the  safety  of  the  mother's 
life.  Hence,  taking  the  positive  results,  or  the 
success,  of  the  various  operations  which  he 
quotes,  we  find  of 

lives,         saved,         lost,  %  lost 

in  89  craniotomies   178         85         93         52,4 
"  12  Cesarean  op.     24         20          4         16,66 
"  42  prem.  births     84         71          13         15,5 

From  these  figures  it  is  evident  that  the  in 
duction  of  the  premature  birth  is  the  most 
wholesome  assistance  rendered  to  mother  and 
child,  and  the  least  injurious  to  the  rights  of 
the  child.  But  this  is  in  the  nature  both  of  the 
operation  and  the  conditions  under  which  it  is 
applied.  The  conditions  of  craniotomy  and 
of  the  Cesarean  section  are  far  less  favorable. 
Craniotomy  compares  most  unfavorably;  not 
because  its  conditions  are  more  desperate,  but 
because  it  is  the  direct  taking  of  the  one  life;  it 
should  once  for  ever  be  discountenanced,  as  it 
is  by  the  most  reputable  obstetricians.  It  stands 
convicted  of  inaptitude  before  the  tribunal  of 
science  as  much  as  before  that  of  morality.  The 
Cesarean  operation  must  always  take  its  place 
when  the  artificial  birth  of  the  viable  fetus  can 
not  be  produced. 


150  Embryotomy. 

The  figures  of  more  recent  and  more  com 
prehensive  statistics  add  weight  to  this  conclu 
sion.  We  give  here  the  figures  quoted  by  P. 
Eschbach  of  the  year  1900  (op.  cit.  p.  343), 
who  refers  to  "Traite  de  Tart  des  accouchements 
par  Tarnier  et  Budin,"  Paris,  1901,  tome  IV, 
p.  516,  in  favor  of  the  Cesarean  section: 


Names 

of  Operators. 

Operat. 

Success. 

Failures. 

Drs. 

Leopold 

76 

69 

7 

Reynold 

22 

22 

O 

Pasquali 

9 

8 

I 

Olshausen 

29 

27 

2 

Zweifel 

76 

75 

I 

Charles 

10 

10 

O 

Bar 

14 

13 

I 

Chroback 

IO 

9 

I 

Schauta 

58 

52 

6 

Braun 

34 

30 

4 

Gummert 

8 

8 

0 

346          323  23 

Hence  almost  94  per  cent,  of  the  operations 
were  successful,  or,  not  quite  7  per  centum 
(6m/»*«)  failed;  which  means  that  of  692  lives 
in  mortal  peril,  669  were  rescued  by  the 
Cesarean  section! 


Embryotomy.  I51 

"It  must  be  remembered,  too,  says  Father 
Eschbach  (op.  cit.  p.  344),  that  the  skill  and 
prudence  of  the  experienced  has  reached  such  a 
point  that  now  they  open  the  maternal  womb 
and  safely  extract  the  child  with  barely  any 
shedding  of  blood." — "It  is  absolutely  true,"  the 
learned  Guermonprez*  writes  to  us,  "that  thanks 
to  the  progress  of  surgery  these  latter  years,  this 
operation  is  rendered  almost  bloodless,  i.  e., 
without  any  effusion  of  blood." 

What,  then,  is  the  duty  of  priest  and  physician 
in  the  case  when  the  mother  is  found  in  peril  of 
her  life  at  delivery,  and  could  be  saved  by  the 
application  of  the  Cesarean  incision,  as  also  her 
child,  but  insists  upon  craniotomy? 

This  mother  can  reasonably  insist  upon  cranio 
tomy  only  for  one  of  these  reasons:  Either 
she  fears  the  inexperience  of  her  medical  atten 
dant,  or  she  dreads  the  loss  of  blood,  or  the 
consequences  of  the  narcosis,  or,  she  has  been 
falsely  persuaded  by  her  husband,  or  others, 
that  craniotomy  is  the  safer  operation,  and  that 
she  may  tuta  conscientia  demand  it. 

If  she  reasonably  doubts  the  skill  and  ex 
perience  of  the  obstetrician,  procure  a  better  one, 


*  Professor  Guermonprez  to  Father  Eschbach. 


152  'Embryotomy. 

if  there  is  time;  if  not,  and  sHe  is  tiona  ' 
let  her  have  her  peace  of  conscience,  and  proceed 
with  the  sacraments,  as  in  the  case  of  conscientia 
erronea.  And  it  is  not  easy  to  suppose  a  false 
conscience  in  a  woman  so  filled  with  mental 
agony  and  physical  pain  as  to  be  on  the  verge 
of  mental  derangement.  If  fear  is  so  violent 
as  to  bear  upon  reason  with  uncontrollable 
force,  causing  a  mild  state  of  temporary  aber 
ration  of  the  mind,  it  certainly  hinders  the  move 
ments  of  the  will  and  clouds  the  understanding 
(St.  Thomas,  S.  Theol.  1—2,  6,  6;  and  9,  2.), 
and  an  act  committed  in  this  state,  is  beyond 
moral  censure.  This  state  may  generally  be 
ascertained  from  the  external  condition  of  the 
unfortunate  mother.  She  is  wild-eyed,  restless, 
trembles  over  the  whole  body,  and  asks  for  de 
liverance  from  her  pains  with  an  intense  and 
pitiful  anxiety. 

But  if  any  of  the  other  reasons  quoted  above 
obtain  with  her,  and  there  is  hope  of  convincing 
her  of  the  error  of  her  position,  as  there  surely, 
is  in  many  cases,  let  the  confessor  or  the  physician 
adduce  such  reasons  as  will  dispel  her  prejudice, 
and  then  proceed  with  the  sacraments,  and  the 
Cesarean  operation. 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

THE  CESAREAN   SECTION. 

A  PRACTICAL  AND  INTERESTING  QUESTION. 

A  more  interesting  and  more  delicate  question 
is  the  following: 

Must  the  confessor,  contrary  to  the  teaching 
of  older  moralists,  oblige  the  mother  in  conscience 
to  submit  to  the  Cesarean  section,  when  otherwise 
she  could  not  be  saved  from  death,  and  her  child 
would  die  without  baptism? 

The  opinion  of  the  ancient  moralists  was  based 
on  what  ground  medicine  could  furnish  them  at 
the  time.  Before  the  advent  of  modern  surgery, 
the  Cesarean  section  had  to  be  considered  an 
extraordinary  remedy,  as  a  most  serious  and 
dangerous  operation.  The  danger  of  blood- 
poisoning,  fatal  floodings  and  lacerations,  etc., 
etc.,  were  by  no  means  excluded.  But  now,  these 
dangers  are  reduced  to  a  scarcely  calculable 
minimum.  The  only  serious  danger  that  remains 
under  the  hands  of  an  experienced  operator,  re 
sults  from  shock.  But  this,  too,  can  be  minimized 
by  the  comforting  words  of  either  the  spiritual 
or  the  medical  adviser,  or  often  entirely  prevented 
by  the  application  of  ether  or  chloroform. 

The  decision  of  this  case  from  the  view-point 
of  the  moralist,  must,  therefore,  be  based  on 
new  grounds.  The  new  position  is  aptly  set 


154  The  Cesar  can  Section. 

forth  by  Father  Joseph  Albert!  (Pars  Theol.  Past. 
Ed.  II.  Rome,  1898,  pp.  60  ss.)  : 

"When  the  mother  is  unable  to  bring  forth 
the  child,  so  that  the  Cesarean  section  must  be 
applied:  I.  I  state  that  it  is  taken  for  granted 
by  all  theologians,  that  nobody  is  obliged  in 
conscience  to  employ  extraordinary  means  of 
safety.  But  we  know  that  the  Cesarean  section 
is  an  extra-ordinary  means;  hence,  per  se  a 
woman  is  not  obliged  to  submit  to  it  in  order 
to  save  her  life.  Yet,  because  in  these  circum 
stances  the  right  to  life  of  the  mother  comes  in 
collision  with  the  right  to  the  spiritual  life  of 
the  child,  two  suppositions  are  possible:  if  the 
child  can  at  all  be  baptized  without  the  mother 
undergoing  the  operation,  she  is  not  obliged  to 
submit  to  it;  hence  she  may  permit  her  own, 
and  her  child's  death;  but  if  the  child  cannot 
be  baptized  unless  the  operation  be  applied,  we 
must  distinguish:  if  the  operation  will  certainly 
cause  the  death  of  the  mother,  she  is  never 
obliged  to  go  under  the  knife;  if,  however, 
both  the  temporal  safety  of  the  mother  and  the 
eternal  salvation  of  the  child  can  be  secured  with 
equal  probability,  in  a  probable  doubt  of  either, 
the  mother  is  obliged  to  give  preference  over 
her  temporal  life  to  the  spiritual  life  of  her 


The  Cesar ean  Section.  155 

child,  and  must,  therefore,  suffer  the  operation 
'(St.  Thorn,  p.  3.  quaest.  68; — St.  Alphonsus, 
Op.  Mor.  I,  VI.  106). 

"Hence,  as  to  the  administration  of  the  sacra 
ments,  it  makes  a  difference  whether  she  refuses 
or  not,  when  she  is  convinced  that  she  is  obliged 
to  undergo  the  operation:  if  she  refuses,  the 
sacraments  cannot  be  given,  because  it  is  plain 
that  she  commits  a  grievous  sin ;  if  she  consents, 
the  sacraments  of  Penance,  and  Holy  Eucharist 
as  viaticum,  may  be  given,  and  also  Extreme 
Unction,  if  the  operation  threatens  to  be  very 
dangerous. — If  the  mother  is  in  good  faith 
about  the  gravitiy  of  her  obligation"  (op.  cit. 
num.  54,  III.),  "we  must  distinguish:  If  we 
foresee  that  the  admonition  will  be  fruitful,  it 
must  be  given;  if  not,  then,  according  to  the 
common  doctrine  of  the  theologians,  she  must 
be  left  in  good  faith,  lest  the  sufferer  fall  from 
a  material  into  a  formal  sin." 

"If  the  Cesarean  operation  cannot  be  per* 
formed,  no  operation  directly  fatal  to  the 
child,  can  be  performed. — Nay,  it  is  a  crime 
to  place  a  cause,  by  which  an  immature  fetus 
is  expelled  from  the  maternal  womb,  although 
it  be  expelled  alive  (S.  C.  S.  O.  May  28,  1884. 
—Aug.  9,  1889.— Jul.  25,  1895). 


1156  The  Cesar  can  Section. 

"But  what  is  to  be  done  when  the  mother  is 
dead  or  dying,  and  the  child  still  unbaptized? — 

"When  the  mother  is  dead,  the  pastor  is 
obliged  to  have  the  operation  performed  in  order 
to  baptize  the  child  if  it  can  be  presumed  to  be 
still  living.  (Scav.  IV.  297.)." 

".When  death  is  imminent,  the  pastor  must 

a)  Persuade  the  relatives  of  the  patient  of 
their    grave    obligation    to    allow    the 
Cesarean  section   for  the   sake  of  the 
baptism  of  the  child; 

b)  Call  any  surgeon  or  obstetrician  of  the 
place,  who  should  be  ready  to  operate 
as  soon  as  the  legal  assurance  of  death 
is  procured; 

c)  Inform  the  civil  authorities,  so  that  the 
visit   of   the   board   of   health   may   be 
made  immediately  after  the  demise  for 
the   purpose   of  pronouncing  the   legal 
assurance  (with  us,  the  attending  physi 
cian's  testimony  suffices)  ; 

if)  After   the    death    of   the    mother,    her 
mouth  should  be  kept  open  by  introduc- 


The  Cesar  can  Section. 

ing  a  tube,*  by  which"  pure  air  may  be 
conveyed  into  the  womb,  and  the  womb 
should  be  kept  warm  by  applying  cloths 
warmed  at  the  fire ; 

e)  When  surgeons  and  obstetricians  refuse 
to   listen  to  him,   and  when   the  civil 
official  declines  to  act,  let  him  seek  to 
coerce  them  by  invoking  the  assistance 
of  the  local  police ; 

f)  If  his  appeals  profit  nothing  (as  will  be 
the  case  ordinarily  with  us),  the  pastor 
himself  must  not  undertake  this  very 
difficult  and  grewsome  operation;    nor     ,  / 
must  he  commit  it  to  the  hands  of  in 
experienced  persons.     But  he  must  see 

to  it,  according  to  the  opinion  of  the 
modern  theologians,  that  baptism  be 
administered  by  means  of  some  obste 
trical  instrument  through  the  ordinary 
channels."  ** 


*  P.  Eschbach  (op.  cit.  p.  359)  calls  this  a  vain  undertaking, 
"because",  he  says,  "the  child  does  not  perish  from  the  want 
of  respiration  in  the  mother."  He  is  certainly  right.  For  the 
lungs  of  the  dead  do  not  draw  in  or  use  the  air  at  all  events, 
and  the  child  in  the  womb  cannot  breathe  through  the  tube  in 
the  mouth  of  the  mother.  Respiration  is  a  vital  process,  and 
not  merely  the  passing-in  and  out  of  the  air. 

**  Alberti,  op.  cit.  pp.  60-62. 


158  The  Cesar  can  Section. 

The  priest,  therefore,  is  not  obliged,  either  to 
perform  the  operation  in  person,  or  to  baptize 
the  child  in  the  womb,  since  these  actions  are 
universally  held  to  be  inconsistent  with  the 
priestly  character  and  decorum.  (See  Decree 
of  Feb.  15,  1760.) 

'(Father  Eschbach,  also,  treats  this  subject  very 
extensively,  and  in  the  same  tenor,  op.  cit. 
Disp.  III.). 

There  is  still  another  point  of  vital  importance 
involved  in  the  consideration  of  the  Cesarean 
section,  on  which  the  views  of  physicians  are 
divided  to  the  very  extreme  limits.  It  is  this: 

"How  long  can  a  child  sustain  life  in  the 
womb  of  the  dead  mother?" 

It  stands  to  reason  that  various  circumstances 
must  be  reviewed  in  answering  this  question. 
What  reduces  the  chances  of  life  in  the  unviable 
fetus,  does  not  enter  at  all  into  the  life-conditions 
of  the  mature  child  about  to  be  born  but  for  the 
attending  difficulties. 

The  unviable  fetus,  often  (if  not  generally)' 
dies  before  the  fatality  overwhelms  the  mother; 
the  viable  child  may  be  suffocated  in  the  effort 
to  facilitate  the  delivery. 


The  Cesar  can  Section.  I59 

It  is  impossible  to  fix  the  limit  of  vitality  for 
the  child  in  the  womb,  once  that  Death  has 
pitched  his  tent  so  near. 

There  are  recorded  many  cases  of  children 
rescued  by  the  Cesarean  section  after  the  death 
of  the  mother ;  for  example,  St.  Raymond  Non- 
natus  was  taken  from  the  womb  of  his  dead 
mother  three  days  after  her  death ;  princess 
Pauline  of  Schwartzenberg  perished  in  1810  in 
a  conflagration  during  the  wedding  festivities 
of  Napoleon  I,  and  when  her  womb  was  opened 
the  next  day,  a  living  child  was  found ;  on  March 
31,  1846,  a  woman  who  had  been  dead  from 
drowning  four  days,  was  found  to  bear  a  living 
child  (L'Univers,  April  9,  1846).* 

Cangiamila  relates  many  cases  of  this  kind, 
some  of  them  so  extraordinary,  that  they  hardly 
merit  credit. 

Now,  to  be  practical : 

When  the  mother  dies  during  the  earlier  period 
of  pregnancy,  before  the  end  of  the  third  month 
of  gestation,  great  care  must  be  exercised  in  the 
operation,  so  that  the  tender  fetus  may  not  be 
exposed  to  additional  danger  before  it  can  be 
baptized.  Dr.  Marx  (Past.  Med.,  p.  103),  says: 


*  Confer  Eschbach,  op.  cit.  Disp.  III. 


160  The  Cesar  can  Section. 

"With  the  fruits  of  the  earlier  periods  it  is 
always  a  case  of  mortis  articulus,  nay,  in  most 
instances  death  has  overtaken  them  before  they 
may  be  born.  Hence  I  am  of  the  opinion  that 
a  fruit  not  older  than  five  months  thus  expelled, 
should  be  baptized  only  sub  conditione.  In  the 
expulsion  of  the  fruit  in  the  first  months  there 
is,  in  the  first  place,  a  separation  from  its  field 
of  nutrition,  the  wall  of  the  womb.  This  results 
first  in  hindering,  and  gradually  also  in  stopping 
the  flow  of  the  vital  arterial  blood  from  the 
maternal  blood  vessels.  Now,  the  organs  of  the 
fetus  and  the  tissue  from  which  they  grow,  are 
at  this  period  developed  so  meagerly  that  there 
can  be  no  thought  of  life  after  the  suspension  of 
this  vital  condition . . . . "  Then  Dr.  Marx  rejects 
as  erroneous  the  following  opinion  of  Dr.  Olfers 
(Past.  Med.  p.  15,  Olfers)  :  "In  artificial  abor 
tion  the  fetus  is  not  killed  directly ;  *  but  it 
causes  only  the  contractions  of  the  womb,  either 
by  medicines  or  mechanical  means,  so  that  the 
fruit  is  nearly  always  expelled  alive,  unless  it 
died  from  some  other  reason." 

It  is  true,  these  physicians  speak  of  the  con- 


*  This  assertion,  by  the  way,  is  the  key  to  his   position  on 
the  case  of  the  perforation  of  the  amnios. 


The  Cesar  can  Section.  161 

'dition  of  the  fetus  in  connection  with  abortion 
(and  contradict  each  other!),  and  we,  in  con 
nection  with  the  Cesarean  operation  to  be  per 
formed  after  the  death  of  the  mother:  but  the 
Cesarean  operation  must  face  the  same  conditions 
in  the  case  of  unviable  fruits.  What  we  wish 
to  learn  from  these  men  is,  that  a  fetus  is  put 
in  a  very  precarious  condition  when  it  is  inter 
fered  with  at  all  in  the  early  stage  of  pregnancy. 

But  it  should  be  remarked  here  that  Dr. 
Olfers'  views  agree  with  those  of  Dr.  Capellmann 
on  the  condition  of  the  expelled  fetus,  if  the  ex 
pulsion  takes  place  in  the  first  three  months: 
"Here  we  must  distinguish  three  periods.  First, 
the  period  up  to  the  end  of  the  third  month,  be 
cause  until  then  the  ovum  is  almost  always  re 
jected  whole!'  (Capellmann,  Past.  Med.  p.  139.) 

Stoehr-Kannamueller  (Past.  Med.  pp.  451 — 
452)  makes  this  pertinent  comment: 

"According  to  the  Roman  Ritual  the  womb 
of  every  pregnant  woman  must  be  opened  after 
death  for  the  purpose  of  administering  baptism 
to  the  fruit.  But  practically  the  priest  is  rarely 
in  a  position  to  demand  the  Cesarean  section 
before  the  fortieth  day,  or  the  physician,  to 
perform  it;  since  probably  in  half  these  cases 
a  pregnancy  cannot  even  be  ascertained.  And, 


162  The  Cesarean  Section. 

therefore,  I  do  not  consider  it  a  question  for  tKe 
serious  discussion  of  physicians,  whether,  and 
how  long  the  ovum  can  live  after  the  mother 
died  at  an  early  stage  of  the  pregnancy.  In  the 
pastoral  and  medical  practice  generally  only  the 
more  advanced,  nay,  the  most  advanced  stages 
of  pregnancy  will  be  presented  for  assistance; 
and  the  prospects  of  success  will  then  be  the 
more  favorable,  the  nearer  the  day  of  the 
operation  is  brought  to  the  normal  end  of  the 
pregnancy,  the  stronger  the  constitution  of  the 
mother,  and  the  less  it  is  to  be  feared  that  the 
ailment  which  took  away  the  mother,  also 
threatened  the  life  of  the  child/' 

It  would,  therefore,  seem  reasonable  to  con 
clude  :  i )  The  children  to  be  extracted  after  the 
death  of  the  mother  are  more  likely  to  be  found 
alive  than  those  that  are  extracted  by  violence 
(before  viability)  from  the  womb  of  the  dis 
eased  mother ;  because  in  the  case  of  the  former, 
the  natural  elements  of  the  children's  condition 
are  left  untouched  until  the  blood  of  the  mother 
has  grown  cold,  or  even,  until  it  has  begun  to 
decompose  perceptibly. 

2)  Those  cases  in  which  the  children  have 
been  found  alive  after  two  or  three  days,  are  so 
rare,  if  true  at  all,  that  Dr.  Stoehr  is  probably 


The  Cesarean  Section.  163 

right  in  thinking  that  it  is  asking  too  much  of 
a  man  to  believe  them.  (Past.  Med.  p.  453.) 

3)  The  viable  fetus  may  be  extracted  without 
danger  before  it  is  baptized;  and  even  if  it 
should  show  no  signs  of  life,  it  must  at  once 
be  baptized  conditionally,  "si  vivis." 

Dr.  Stoehr  (op.  cit.  p.  371)  relates  a  very 
telling  case  of  his  own  experience,  where  a  newly 
born  infant,  seemingly  so  much  dead  that  the 
midwives  began  to  ridicule  the  labors  of  the 
conscientious  young  physician  who  had  been 
working  over  the  child  for  over  half  an  hour, 
was  brought  back  to  life,  baptized,  and  lived 
twenty  hours,  even  after  an  interruption  of  the 
attempts  at  revivification.  Dr.  Stoehr  confesses, 
too,  that  from  that  day  he  habitually  worked 
more  persistently  and  much  longer  over  newborn 
children  who  gave  no  sign  of  life,  than  even 
over  adults  apparently  dead,  and  often  with 
splendid  results  after  long-continued  and  ap 
parently  hopeless  efforts. 

3.  If  the  Cesarean  section  must  be  per 
formed  post  mortem  matris  in  order  to  save  an 
unviable  fetus  for  baptism,  it  should  be  borne 
in  mind  that  the  secundina  must  be  opened  care 
fully  and  slowly,  in  order  to  prevent  a  sudden 
spilling  of  the  amniotic  water  which  would 


1164  The  'Cesarean  Section. 

result  in  the  death  of  the  fetus.  At  th'e  same 
time  it  need  not  be  feared  that  the  contact  with 
the  air  will  instantly  kill  the  fetus  (or  embryo). 
But  in  the  case  of  a  very  diminutive  embryo, 
.  of  less  then  six  weeks'  gestation — (which  will 
rarely  become  the  object  of  medical  or  pastoral 
solicitude) — Debreyne  suggests  baptism  by  im 
mersion  of  the  ovum,  i.  e.  of  the  fetus  together 
with  the  secundina,  in  the  baptismal  water. 
Capellmann  thinks  this  precaution  unnecessary, 
and  would  rather  confer  baptism  by  aspersion  or 
infusion,  "since  after  six  weeks,"  he  says,  "the 
fetus  is  so  large  (17 — 25  mm.),  that  it  can 
easily  enough  be  baptized  by  infusion"  (op.  cit. 
p.  141). 

It  is  well  also  to  note  that  no  time  should  be 
lost,  in  such  instances,  in  looking  for  signs  of 
life;  but  the  proper  mode  of  proceeding  is  to 
baptize  immediately  on  presentation  of  the  fetus : 
conditionally,  indeed,  "si  vivis"  if  there  is  no 
sign,  or  reasonable  doubt  of  life;  with  the  con 
dition  "si  es  capax,"  if  baptism  is  to  be  conferred 
by  the  immersion  of  the  opened  ovum.  Of 
course,  whenever  the  existence  of  life  is  mani 
fested  by  a  movement  or  pulsation  of  the  heart, 
or,  rather,  what  would  develop  as  the  heart, 
baptism  is  conferred  absolutely,  if  only  the  fetus 


The  Cesarean  Section.  (165 

can  undoubtedly  be  touched  by  the  stream  of 
salvation. 

Dr.  Capellmann  (op.  cit.  p.  140)  gives  an 
advice  that  appears  to  be  inconsistent  with  his 
views  of  the  physiological  existence  of  the  fetus : 

"When  the  ovum,"  he  says,  "is  carefully 
opened,  and  the  water  is  discharged  slowly,  i.  e., 
not  suddenly,  the  contact  of  the  air  will  not  kill 
the  fetus  instantly,  no  matter  how  small  it  may 
be.  Too  much  time  must  not  be  lost  in  looking 
for  signs  of  life;  but  if  the  ovum  is  fresh  (not 
discolored  or  decomposed),  and  the  fetus  white 
(not  yellowish  or  brownish),  baptism  must  be 
administered  immediately  after  the  opening  of 
the  ovum :  "si  es  cafyax!' 

Anent  the  placing  of  this  condition  "si  es 
capax"  we  would  note  that  after  Dr.  Capell- 
mann's  description  of  the  circumstances,  the 
fetus  is  freed  from  the  water  of  the  womb  and 
can  undoubtedly  be  touched  by  the  baptismal 
water:  why,  then,  this  condition  instead  of  "si 
vivis"?  For  no  other  doubt  can  remain,  except, 
perhaps,  a  doubt  of  the  presence  of  life. 

Dr.  Capellmann  must  admit  either  i )  that  the 
secimdina  together  with  the  amniotic  water,  con 
stituting,  as  they  do,  in  union  with  the  early 
embryo  the  totality  of  the  conception,  the  ovum, 


f66  The  Cesarean  Section. 

may  be  considered  part  of  the  child,  after  all, 
at  that  early  stage  when  the  existence  of  the 
embryo  in  this  connection  is  an  indispensible 
condition  of  its  life. — But  then,  the  good  phy 
sician  should  not  have  advocated  the  destruction 
of  this  union  in  his  case  of  the  perforation  of 
the  ovum. 

Or  2)  that  there  is  danger  that  the  baptismal 
water  may  not,  perhaps,  touch  the  fetus 
swimming  in  a  remnant  of  the  amniotic  liquid: 
and  then  he  cannot  consistently  contradict 
Debreyne,  whom  he  quotes,  as  the  advocate  of 
baptism  by  immersion  of  the  entire  opened  ovum. 
For,  if  the  baptismal  water  cannot  with  absolute 
certainty  be  poured  on  a  fetus  from  six  to 
twelve  weeks  old,  after  the  amniotic  water  has 
been  at  least  partly  withdrawn,  which  Capell- 
mann  intimates  by  insisting  on  the  condition 
"si  cap  ax  es"  what  difference  can  it  make,  if, 
with  equal  uncertainty,  one  baptizes  the  same 
fetus  by  immersion,  when  he  must  make  the 
same  condition? 

Moreover,  in  a  note  Dr.  Capellmann  re 
commends  baptism  by  immersion  to  the  inexpe 
rienced;  and  the  baptism  of  very  small  fetus, 
in  the  same  manner,  to  anyone,  indiscriminately. 

We  would  explain  Dr.  Capellmann's  contra- 


The  Cesarean  Section.  167 

diction  in  this  manner:  The  older  theologians 
required  of  him  who  was  to  baptize  a  fetus  that 
could  not  safely  be  separated  from  the  ovum,  to 
immerse  the  entire  ovum  with  the  condition: 
"si  es  capax" ;  then  to  open  it  carefully,  and 
upon  rinding  a  fetus  not  evidently  dead,  to 
repeat  the  sacrament  conditionally:  "si  non  es 
baptizatus"  and  in  doubt  of  life :  "et  vivis."  * 

Hence  that  condition,  "si  capax  es" ,  has  held 
over  from  the  time  when  both  medicine  and 
theology  considered  the  total  ovum,  child  and 
part  of  the  child,  and  Dr.  Capellmann  copied  it 
unwittingly,  contrary  to  his  assumed  position 
on  the  physiological  existence  of  the  fetus.  But 
the  proofs  of  this  assumption,  which  medicine 
has  so  far  advanced,  are  not  convincing  enough 
to  remove  a  doubt  so  universal  in  the  writings 
of  eminent  theologians,  and  so  grave  by  virtue 
of  the  necessity  of  baptism ;  for  "in  dubio  tutius 
est  sequendum." 

If,  therefore,  the  physician  succeeds  in  baring 
the  live  fetus  from  the  ovum,  it  must  be  baptized 
absolutely ;  if  there  is  doubt  of  life,  conditionally, 
"si  vivis";  but  when  the  fetus  can  not  safely  be 
separated  from  the  water  to  warrant  absolutely 


*  Konings,  TheoL  Moral,  Num.  1260,  2. 


The  'Cesar can  Section. 

the  timely  contact  with  the  baptismal  stream, 
the  ovum  must  be  immersed  after  careful  open 
ing,  and  the  condition  applied:  "si  capax  es." 

Physiology  has  not  yet  advanced  a  final  argu 
ment  in  favor  of  the  theory,  "that  the  secundina 
is  at  no  time  part  of  the  fetus";  because  the 
secundina  develops  simultaneously  with  the 
embryo  from  the  fructified  ovulum,  as  much  as 
the  fruit  of  the  cherry  tree:  stone,  germ,  flesh 
and  skin,  develops  from  the  blossom.  The  germ, 
fully  ripened,  throws  off  its  involucra;  but  it 
does  not  throw  them  off  at  the  early  stage  of 
formation,  because  they  are  part  and  parcel  of 
the  fruit  like  the  nascent  germ  itself;  and  the 
germ  only  gradually  becomes  the  sole  object  of 
the  work  and  intention  of  nature:  it  remains 
even  after  skin  and  flesh  are  decayed,  after  the 
shells  are  split,  and  the  filling  has  been  consumed 
in  the  process  of  a  new  generation,  a  self- 
sustaining,  viable  germ. 

We  make  the  limitation :  "at  no  time"  because 
it  cannot  be  denied  that  at  the  moment  when  the 
germ,  human  or  otherwise,  has  attained  a  stage 
of  comparative  maturity,  when  with  special  care 
and  assistance — (we  are  dealing  with  animal 
life) — it  may  exist  for  itself,  that  which  was  at 
first  an  indispensible  condition  of  life  and 


The  Cesar ean  Section.  169 

existence,  now  becomes  mere  wrappings  for  pro 
tection.  Science  has  not  yet  determined  that 
moment  for  the  human  germ. 

The  decidua,  however,  is  never  part  of  the 
fetus,  because  it  is  formed  from  the  membrane 
of  the  womb,  and  thus  belongs  entirely  to  the 
mother. 

We  conclude  this  treatise  on  craniotomy  and 
the  Cesarean  section  with  the  warning  of  Stoehr- 
Kannamueller  (op.  cit.  p.  449)  : 

"One  more  point  must  be  mentioned.  If  the 
mother  in  labor  refuses  the  application  of  the 
Cesarean  section,  even  after  the  gravity  of  the 
moral  obligation,  wherever  it  exists,  has  been 
earnestly  set  forth,  then  there  is  nothing  left  for 
the  physician  to  do,  if  the  child  is  alive,  than 
to  await  the  death  of  the  mother  in  the  name 
of  God,  and  save  what  may  yet  be  saved  by 
laparotomy  after  death.  His  conscience  forbids 
him  to  offer  any  other  assistance." 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE    PORRO    OPERATION. 

1.  This  operation  consists  in  the  amputation 
of  the  womb  together  with  the  ovaries,  and  ducts 
or  tubes.     Its  invention  is  ascribed  to  Edward 
Porro,  a  professor  of  surgery  at  the  university 
of  Pavia,  who  applied  it  for  the  first  time  in 
the  year  1876. 

2.  Physicians   resort  to  this   operation    (i) 
when  the  Cesarean  section  might  result  in  the 
death  of  the  mother  from  hemorrhage;  because, 
they  say,  the  Porro  section  is  not  accompanied 
with    such    profuse    bleeding;     and    (2)    when 
there  is  danger  that  in  the  next  delivery    (or 
pregnancy)   the  mother  must  again  face  death. 

This  operation  removes  all  the  internal  organs 
of  generation,  they  claim,  and,  therefore,  makes 
a  future  conception  and  the  concomitant  dangers 
impossible;  lastly  (3),  when  for  any  other 
reason,  or  for  none,  a  woman  declines  the  burden 
of  child  birth. 


The  Porro  Operation.  171 

OBSERVATIONS. 

3.  a)  The  Porro  operation  involves  a  serious 
mutilation  of  the  human  body.  But  this  is 
permissible  only  when  the  member  to  be  ampu 
tated  threatens  the  safety  of  the  whole  body,  and 
other  remedies  are  not  available  for  a  cure. 
St.  Thomas  expresses  this  rule  as  follows: 
"Membrum  non  est  praescindendum  propter 
corporalem  salutem  totius,  nisi  quando  aliter 
toti  subveniri  non  potest"  (S.  Theol.  2 — 2.  9, 
65,  a.  i.  3.).  We  must  not  amputate  a  member 
for  the  bodily  welfare  of  the  whole,  except  when 
other  means  will  not  avail." 

This  is  the  universal  doctrine  of  the  theo 
logians.  When,  therefore,  conscientious  physi 
cians  have  come  to  the  conclusion  that  the  con 
ditions  of  a  case  are  such  as  will  not  permit  the 
success  of  the  Cesarean  section,  they  may  safely 
apply  this  method. 

But  we  cannot  help  calling  attention  to  the 
words  of  Drs.  Stoehr-Kannamueller  and  Guer- 
monprez,  to  the  effect,  that  the  Cesarean  section 
can  now  be  performed  without  much  spilling  of 
blood.  Hence  it  would  seem  but  reasonable  to 
conclude,  that  the  success  of  the  Cesarean  section 
depends  largely  upon  the  experience  and  skill 
of  the  operating  surgeon,  to  the  lack  of  which 


172  The  Porro  Operation. 

qualifications  the  moral  principle  quoted  above 
from  St.  Thomas  does  not  apply. 

(b)  The  Porro  section  renders  illusory  the 
principal  purpose  of  matrimony — or,  rather,  of 
its  use — the  procreatio  prolis. 

It  is  evident  that  this  effect  is  not,  or  need 
not  be,  intended  when  this  operation  is  under 
taken  as  the  last  measure  for  saving  the  mother's 
life ;  therefore,  it  does  not  necessarily  anJ  per  se 
enter  into  the  question  of  its  licitness.  But  when 
this  effect  is  made  the  sole  object  of  the  operation, 
so  that  the  operation  would  not  be  undertaken 
but  for  the  sake  of  ensuring  that  effect,  it  is 
sinful,  no  matter  what  other  reasons  may  be 
advanced  in  defense  of  it. 

They  urge  as  one  reason,  that  "a  woman 
whose  life  is  endangered  by  every  pregnancy, 
would  be  condemned  to  a  life  of  forced  con 
tinence,  which  is  unnatural;  therefore,  the  oper 
ation  should  be  permitted." — 

But  may  the  same  reason  not  also  be  ad 
vanced  to  protect  an  emasculated  husband,  or  a 
eunuch  ?  — 

It  is  indeed  impossible  at  present  to  give  a 
theoretical  decision  on  this  question  in  so  far 
as  it  touches  the  matrimonial  section  of  Canon 
Law;  for,  i)  many  able  and  experienced  phy- 


The  Porro  Operation.  173 

sicians  deny  that  the  removal  of  the  ovaries 
alone  insures  safety  against  the  natural  conse 
quences  of  conjugal  intercourse.  The  reason  is, 
that  the  amputation  may  not  be  so  complete  and 
radical  as  to  frustrate  the  constant  attempt  of 
nature  to  rebuild  and  reconstruct,  what  was  be 
lieved  to  be  extirpated. 

2)  The  Holy  Office  has  decided  (Feb.  3, 
1887),  that  the  marriage  of  a  certain  woman, 
who  had  undergone  the  excision  of  the  ovaries, 
was  not  to  be  prevented. 

Still,  we  should  not  overlook  the  fact  that  this 
decision,  together  with  another  one  given  July 
30,  1890,  in  favor  of  the  marriage  of  a  certain 
woman  from  whom  both  ovaries  as  well  as  the 
womb  had  been  excised,  was  rendered  for  parti 
cular  reasons  which  have  not  yet  been  disclosed, 
and  in  private  cases.  Such  decisions  must  not 
be  interpreted  as  covering  all  similar  cases,  unless 
we  disregard  the  rules  of  interpretation  laid 
down  in  Canon  Law.  On  the  contrary;  the 
universal  teaching  of  the  theologians  pronounces 
against  the  total  absence  of  the  essential  organs 
of  generation,  whether  internal  or  external,  as 
against  what  is  commonly  accepted  to  be  the 
canonical  impediment  of  impotency. 


174  The  Porro  Operation. 

Father  Antonelli  quotes  Amort,  among  others, 
on  this  head,  as  follows: 

"Si  sterilitas  causata  fuerit  artificaliter  per 
potum  seu  venenum  *  sterilitatis,  constituit  ve- 
rum  impedimentum  dirimens  matrimonii  titulo 
impotentiae ;  quia  hoc  venenum  destruit  seu  cor- 
rumpit  ipsa  organa  generationis,  nempe  ipsarrr 
matricem,  ovaria,  vel  testiculos." 

(De  Mul.  Exisae  Impotentia,  p.  45.  1903). 

The  Holy  Office  has  certainly  not  overturned 
the  common  doctrine.  But  it  is  not  the  scope 
of  this  work  to  meddle  with  the  two  knights 
now  in  the  lists,  battling  for  the  prize  in  this 
celebrated  discussion,  Fathers  Eschbach  and 
Antonelli. 

An  abundance  of  valuable  information  and — 
entertainment  can  be  found  in  the  works  of 
these  two  celebrated  authors : 

P.  Eschbach,  "Disput.  Physiol.  Theol.," 

J.  Antonelli  ( i )  "De  Conceptu  Impotentiae/* 
(2)  "Pro  Conceptu  Impotentiae/' 
'(3)  "De  Mul.  Excisae  Impotentia." 

So  much  is  certain,  however,  that,  in  view  of 
the  classic  interpretation  of  the  impediment  of 

*  We  cannot  expect  Amort  to  know  of  the  Porro  section, 
but  he  speaks  of  effects  identical  with  those  of  the  total  ex. 
cision. 


The  "Crimen  Nefandum."  175 

impotency,  the  Porro  section  is  a  very  dubious 
expedient  at  best  in  "desperate  cases,"  and  that, 
except  in  truly  extreme  cases,  it  cannot  lawfully 
be  applied  without  violating  the  principle  so  con 
cisely  stated  by  the  greatest  Master  in  theology. 
The  classic  operation  in  all  very  difficult  cases 
is  the  Cesarean;  and  for  this  reason  it  is 
championed  by  all  conscientious  and  skilful 
physicians  as  the  most  moral,  the  least  perilous, 
and  the  most  efficient  remedy  of  a  really  des 
perate  case  of  parturition. 


CHAPTER   X. 

CONJUGAL  ONANISM. 

The  examination  of  this  sore  on  the  social 
body  should  probably  be  comprised  in  the  view 
of  this  treatise;  not  as  if  it  constituted  one  of 
the  perils  of  embryonic  man,  but  rather,  because 
it  is  so  widely  substituted  for  the  remedies  of 
those  perils.  But  the  matter  looking  so  unclean 
in  English,  and  moral  theology  according  it  its 
proper  meed  of  consideration,  we  will  content 
ourselves  with  giving  just  a  word  of  advice  for 
its  pastoral  handling. 

i)  The  confessor  who  insists  upon  physio 
logical  deterrents  against  the  crime,  must  be 
ready  to  meet  both  the  godless  medical  adviser 
who  counsels  and  instructs  married  people  in 
the  perpetration  of  this  crimen  nefandum,  and 
also  the  parties  interested,  who  will  gainsay  and 
laugh  to  scorn  his  warnings  and  threats  on  the 
ground  of  a  robust  constitution  and  the  tardi 
ness  of  outraged  nature  ip.  meting  out  its  ter 
rible  retribution.  The  confessor  should  insist 
principally  on  the  immorality  of  the  act,  threaten- 


Conjugal  0  nanism.  177 

\ng,  like  St.  Paul,  eternal  damnation.  If  this 
does  not  have  the  desired  effect,  treat  them  as 
incorrigible  consuetudinarii. .  Leniency  in  such 
fearful  danger  of  mental  blindness  is  misplaced. 

2)  Race  suicide  is  menacing  the  existence  of 
nations  and  parts  of  nations  now,  and  will  not 
be  stemmed  by  gentleness.     God  did  not  send 
Onan  to  a  retreat,  but  smote  him  dead  on  the 
spot.      The    ogling    with    conjugal    cowardice* 
is   abetting  an   evil   that   contravenes   the   very 
purposes  of  the  creation  of  man,   as  man  and 
woman,  and  renders  its  abettor  as  guilty  before 
the  Creator  and  Judge  as  the  perpetrator. 

3)  The  principal  objection  which  the  physi 
cian  raises  against  the  veto  of  the  moralist,  is, 
that  in  many  instances  where  Onanism  is  prac 
tised,  a  conception  will  break  down  the  constitu 
tion  of  the  mother,  so  that  the  lives  of  mother 
and  child  are  jeopardized ;  hence  it  is  better,  they 
say,  to  allow  the  lesser  damage  and  danger,  than 
to  counsel  the  sacrifice  of  the  unfortunate  victim. 


*  Dr.  Marx  (Past,  med.,  p.  122)  says:  "The  shattering  of 
the  marital  life  through  Onanism  is  the  principal  source  of  the 
disaffection  of  the  men  in  France  toward  the  church.  In  the 
Compte-Rendu  of  the  year  1884,  it  is  expressely  stated,  that  in 
those  departements,  v.  g.  in  the  Bretagne,  where  such  immorality 
is  not  practiced,  religious  life  is  found  in  full  bloom." 


178  Conjugal  0 nanism. 

The  real  reason,  however,  is,  in  most  cases, 
the  dread  of  the  doctor,  of  losing  a  patient,  and 
— money. 

The  physician  knows,  that  immoral  relations 
between  the  sexes  tax  the  nerve-power,  and  the 
entire  system  indirectly,  to  a  most  lamentable 
degree.  If  a  woman  is  not  in  a  condition  to 
comply  with  her  conjugal  duties,  can  she,  then, 
suffer  with  impunity  those  exactions  of  the  flesh, 
which  rouse  every  fibre  from  the  heart  to  the 
finger-tips ! 

Whence  these  many  wrecks,  physical,  mental 
and  moral,  that  litter  the  coast  of  the  "higher" 
classes?  Whence  these  many  unfortunates,  who 
are  disgusted  at  everything  noble  and  good? 
Whence  these  thousands  of  unbelievers  ?  Whence 
these  puny,  nervous  children,  boys,  young  girls, 
young  ladies  ?  There  is  no  more  abundant  source 
of  infidelity — religious  and  matrimonial — than 
the  despair  born  of  unbridled  lust,  and  sired  by 
the  terror  of  the  future  judgment. 

4)  But  it  may  not  be  the  general  condition 
of  the  wife  that  protests  against  her  sacred 
duties :  the  protest  may  come  from  some  very 
particular  condition,  as,  extreme  narrowness  of 
the  pelvis,  or  any  other  organic  disorder. 

If  the  pathological  condition  forbids  the  natural 


Conjugal  0 nanism.  179 

exercise  of  the  conjugal  privilege,  it  forbids  even 
more  sternly,  whatever  is  unnatural. 

If  some  organic  (local)  disorder  is  in  the  way, 
then  the  physician  must  point  out  some  decent 
way  out  of  the  difficulty.  Of  these  there  are  not 
many.  The  old  advice  of  abstinentia  usque  ad 
tempus  minus  aptum  quo  conceptio  fiat,  has  been 
so  much  discredited  of  late,  that  neither  a  prudent 
confessor,  nor  an  alert  physician  will  give  it 
unconditionally  any  longer.  The  induction  of 
premature  birth  in  due  season  would  remedy 
many  an  evil  case. 

Qui  autem  monent  ut  conjuges  cohabitent  qui- 
dem,  sed  copulam  ante  periculum  effusionis  ab- 
rumpant,  vel  impossibile  vel  stultum  quid  suadent. 
Inter  modernos  sane  non  panel  ad  hoc  uti  ad  opus 
bonum  conjuges  adhortantur,  quod  sit  non  solum 
possibile,  sed  opus  facile  et  gratum  nimis.  Quot 
antem  pollutiones  vir  patiatur,  et  quoties  mulier 
perperam  agitetur,  antequam  operis  expertl  fue- 
rint,  sapienter  tacent.  Ast  "non  sunt  facienda 
mala  ut  eveniant  bona,"  etiamsi  opus  istud  per 
se  did  posset  non  immoralef  licet  periculis  ob- 
noxium. 

The  only  safe  advice  to  be  given  in  these  cases 
is  the  advice  of  the  moralist,  which  will  save 
both  the  character  of  the  physician,  and  the 


180  Conjugal  0  nanism. 

health  of  the  parties  under  treatment :  "And  you, 
employing  all  care,  minister  in  your  faith,  virtue ; 
and  in  virtue,  knowledge;  and  in  knowledge, 
abstinence;  and  in  abstinence,  patience;  and  in 
patience,  godliness."  (II.  Petr.  i,  5 — 6.)  "Dearly 
beloved,  I  beseech  you  as  strangers  and  pilgrims, 
to  refrain  yourselves  from  carnal  desires  which 
war  against  the  soul,  having  your  conversation 
good  among  the  gentiles."  (I  Petr.  2,  n — 12). 
The  salvation  of  the  race  is  in  the  hands  of  the 
Church  of  God;  the  physician,  therefore,  who 
would  wish  to  make  his  ministrations,  especially 
to  the  married,  abundantly  fruitful  of  good,  must 
join  hands  with  the  moralist — or  be  lost  without 
trace  and  track,  without  boon  and  blessing. 
Louis  Pasteur,  a  pious  Christian,  a  Catholic,  was 
mindful  of  this  truth  throughout  his  career,  and, 
in  consequence,  has  stamped  his  name  on  his 
century.  Joannes  Mueller,  the  great  teacher  of 
the  great,  conservative  Virchow,  and  of  many 
other  lights  in  science,  owed  his  success  as  in 
vestigator  and  teacher  to  his  Catholic  conser 
vatism,  a  conservatism  inculcated  by  the  con 
sciousness  of  the  humiliating,  but  unshakable 
truth,  that  "we  know  in  part,  and  we  prophesy 
in  part."  (I.  Cor.  13,  9).  The  same  must  be  said 
of  the  immortal  Malpighi. 


Conjugal  Onanism.  181 

The  profession  and  practice  of  the  Christian 
Faith  are  not  only  not  incompatible  with,  but  in 
dispensable  in  the  profession  and  practice  of 
science  and  art,  unless  ephemeral  success  and 
the  applause  of  a  debauching  press  and  the  rabble 
alone  are  sought,  or — the  best  efforts  of  the 
genius  of  man  are  made  subservient  to  the  wor 
ship  of  the  meanest  among  the  gods,  filthy 
Mammon. 


1 82  Vasotomy  (Vaseciomy). 

CHAPTER  XL 

VASOTOMY  (VASECTOMY). 
A  surgical  operation  which  has  lately  attracted 
widespread  and  serious  attention,  is  Vasotomy. 

Est  levis  quacdam  operatio  chirurgica  qua  vas 
deferens  amborum  testiculorum  aut  ita  pene 
praeciditur  aut  saltern  ita  nlo  constringitur,  ut 
potestas  generandi  e  medio  tollatur.  Sperma 
enim  impeditur  quominus  in  vesiculas  seminales 
ascended,  et  ita  id  quod  relictum  a  quibusdam 
semen  dicitur,  nihil  reipsa  est  nisi  liquor  glandula 
prostata  generatus,  qui  solum  semini  ferendo  in- 
servit.  Qua  mutilatione  facta,  copula  carnalis 
pernci  quidem  potest,  seminatio  vero  ad  generan- 
dum  apt  a  minhne  habetitr. 

Vasotomy  is  advocated  and  applied  for  the  pur 
pose  of  rooting  out  criminals  and  degenerates 
by  stopping  their  propagation.  Several  States  of 
the  Union  have  permitted  Vasotomy  by  the  favor 
of  their  laws. 

Quce  operatio  etiam  pro  levandis  quibusdam 
morbis  adhibetur.  Nam  nimia  abundantia  turn 
spermatis  turn  liquidi  glandulis  excreti  morbos 
corporis  et  animi  quandoque  excitat,  quibus 
medcri  hand  pot  est  nisi  fons}  qui  in  organis 
inferioribus  situm  habet}  praecludatur. 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  183 

Such  a  condition  may  easily  reflect  upon  the 
nerves  and  even  upon  the  brain  and  cause  misery 
and  suffering,  and  become  the  source  of  uncon 
trollable,  morbid  and  unnatural  sexual  impulses, 
and  a  train  of  sin  and  crime. 

It  may  not  be  out  of  the  way  to  note  here,  that 
the  modern  habit  of  releasing  all  the  lower,  the 
animal  impulses  of  human  nature,  in  the  name  of 
"free  development,"  from  the  wholesome  check 
of  reason  and  religion,  has  contributed  not  a 
small  item  to  the  sum  of  human  wretchedness, 
and  has  also  obscured  the  vision  of  well-meaning 
and  experienced  philanthropists,  both  individually 
and  collectively.  The  great  masters  of  the  past 
have  recognized,  described  and  judged  with  deep 
and  sympathetic  understanding,  both  the  power 
and  the  weakness  of  the  intellect  and  of  the  will 
of  man.  They  have  made  sufficient  allowance 
for  differences  of  temperament  and  disposition  in 
the  individual ;  also  for  ignorance  and  habit ;  they 
have  even  in  a  large  measure  recognized  our  own 
modern  "incontrollable  impulses"  in  the  unpoetic 
garb  of  the  mot  us  primo-primi;  but  they  have  not 
deflected  from  their  unmodern  habit  of  calling  a 
spade  a  spade.  Whoever  to-day  is  conversant 
with  the  philosophy  of  the  past  will  confess  that 
our  modern  psychology  has  not  improved  one 


184  Vasotomy  (Vasectomy). 

whit  on  the  psychology  of  the  great  School  of 
the  Middle  Ages.  We  have  succeeded  in  confus 
ing  the  notions  of  right  and  wrong,  but  we  have 
not  advanced  one  step  beyond  the  fence  which 
discriminates  matter  and  spirit  in  man. 

Our  superior  knowledge  (if  such  it  be  forma- 
liter)  of  the  human  organism,  and  especially  of 
the  brain,  and  of  the  nerves  and  their  intercon 
nection  and  their  multiplex  functions,  has  only 
served  to  confirm  the  results  of  the  logical  excur 
sions  of  the  philosophers  of  old  into  the  twilight 
region  of  the  borderland  between  body  and  soul. 

The  ancient  as  well  as  the  following  genera 
tions  of  philosophers  laid  great  stress  upon  disci 
pline,  and  self-discipline  in  particular,  for  regulat 
ing  and  subduing  elementary  outbreaks,  or  "in- 
controllable  impulses"  and  "compulsory  notions." 
Many  of  them  had  had  occasion  to  watch  the 
changes  going  on  in  men  who  were  brought  un 
der  the  salutary  influence  of  religion  after  they 
had  spent  half  their  lives  in  the  license  of  pagan 
ism,  and  had  observed  that  the  antecedent  "in- 
controllable  impulses"  of  titanic  rage  (the  ber 
serks)  and  of  bestial  lust  slowly  yielded  to  pain 
fully  acquired  habits  of  self-restraint — of  re 
trenchment  in  the  joys  of  living  and  thriving. 

But  if  we  seriously  consider  that  the  very  word 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  185 

"training"  with  its  implication  of  method  and 
mastery  is  in  the  ears  of  modern  educators  and 
their  ill-starred  "material"  a  reproach,  a  curtail 
ing  of  "liberty,"  synonymous  with  cruelty  and 
lordism,  we  need  not  rub  our  eyes  in  surprise  at 
the  many  excuses  invented  by  ethical  writers  and 
medical  writers  in  order  to  gloss  over  the  failure 
of  a  false  system. 

The  tree  of  knowledge  is  not  the  tree  of  life. 
A  boy  in  kilts  would  be  ill  at  ease  in  the  coat- 
of-mail  of  the  old  hussars.  The  light  and  the 
heat  of  the  sun  are  not  the  only  requisites  for 
the  growth  of  vegetation ;  there  must  be  good  soil 
and  good  air,  as  well  as  seasonable  rain  besides 
the  kindly  services  of  the  sun. 

We  are  neglecting  the  training  of  the  man. 
Many  disorders,  especially  of  those  of  sex,  are 
caused,  not  by  ignorance,  nor  by  knowledge,  but 
by  untimely  knowledge,  precocity  and  curiosity. 
They  could  have  been  avoided  had  the  unfortu 
nate  victim  been  taught  in  time  to  chasten  his 
natural  impulses,  not  only  in  things  modest,  but 
also  in  things  honest,  humble,  meek  and  lowly. 
And  then  he  would  not  have  become  the  slave  of 
"compulsory  notions"  and  "incontrollable  im 
pulses."  The  entire  motor-mechanism  of  our 
body  may  be  thrown  into  disorder  by  vicious  tarn- 


i86  Vasotomy  (Vasectomy). 

pering — and  the  blame  be  laid  at  the  door  of  a 
diseased  brain. 

The  larger  number  of  the  cases  of  nervous  dis 
ease  leading  to  criminal  acts  and  habits  may  be 
traced  to  the  following  heads : 

1.  Bad  stomachs,  and  consequent  irritability; 

2.  Positive  abuse  of  the  imagination,  and  con 
sequent  restlessness  and  unsatisfied  cravings;  this 
is  the  most  prolific  source  of  venery; 

3.  Lack  of  the  habit  of  self-control,  and  conse 
quent  lack  of  restraint  of  desires  and  impulses. 

Hence  a  better  trained  generation  would  be  a 
healthier  and  happier  generation;  and  revealed 
religion  offers  more  true  philosophy  in  a  single 
line  of  the  Gospel  than  reason  and  science  will 
ever  succeed  in  extracting  from  experiment  and 
speculation.  Was  it  not  as  a  remedy  for  the  blind 
ness  of  the  intellect,  and  the  weakness  of  the  will, 
and  the  rebellion  of  the  flesh,  that  the  Author  of 
man  condescended  to  pour  a  ray  of  heavenly  light 
upon  the  earth  ? 

With  this  assertion  we  do  not  wish  to  dis 
countenance  research,  examination  and  experi 
ment;  but  we  should  like  to  discourage  the  mod 
ern  audacity  of  going  into  the  darkness  without 
securing  a  lamp. 

Yet  conditions  akin  to  insanity  are  met  with  in 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  187 

persons  otherwise  normal  in  their  moral  sense. 
At  instances  of  lapses  in  physical  function,  the 
will  seems  to  slip  from  the  leash  of  reason,  and 
the  patient  commits  an  act  wholly  at  variance 
with  his  views  and  principles.  The  physician 
ascribes  this  error  to  a  physiological  defect,  a 
lesion  of  the  brain,  or  to  the  paralysis  of  a  portion 
of  the  cortex  of  the  brain :  which  must  be  granted 
to  be  a  correct  diagnosis,  if  the  patient  fails  and 
falls  only  and  exclusively  in  a  certain  line  of 
thought  or  action ;  because  then  it  cannot  reason 
ably  be  denied  that  the  thought  (idea)  or  act  is 
the  result  of  a  mechanical  reflexion;  as  whatever 
is  mechanical,  is  bound  to  be  of  regular  and  uni 
form  occurrence.  But  if  the  patient  manifests 
viciousness  also  in  other  directions,  or  is  capable 
of  diversifying  his  conceptions  and  consequent 
actions,  not  only  according  to  objects,  but  also  ac 
cording  to  categories  of  objects,  then  the  seat  of 
his  immoral  activity  is  in  the  mind  rather  than 
in  the  body  and  its  organs,  because  then  his  activ 
ity  is  the  result  of  conscious  perception,  which  is 
not  seated  in  the  cortex  of  the  brain,  but  in  the 
intellect. 

As  a  matter  of  fact  the  "compulsory  notions" 
and  "incontrollable  impulses"  which  commonly 
are  brought  to  our  attention  are  nothing  but 


i88  Vasotomy  (Vasectomy). 

foibles  which  we  pardon  with  a  smile  of  compas 
sion.  Once  a  "compulsory  notion"  assumes  the 
proportions  of  a  mania,  as  for  example,  the  homi 
cidal  mania,  we  are  confronted  with  a  pronounc 
edly  diseased  condition.  And  once  an  "incon- 
trollable  impulse"  refuses  to  yield  to  all  efforts 
at  repression,  we  are  dealing  with  an  object  of 
sympathy.  These  views  are  natural,  universal, 
and  human.  The  incontrollable  impulses  of  wom 
en  in  pregnancy  were  recognized  and  protected  by 
law  in  the  Middle  Ages.  Hence  neither  have  we 
reason  to  pride  ourselves  on  our  "superior" 
knowledge  of  man,  nor  should  we  make  bold  to 
impugn  the  canons  of  morality  laid  down  by  the 
jurists  and  the  moralists  of  the  past.  We  have 
not  pushed  our  way  one  step  further  from  the 
classic  exposition  of  the  harmonious  working 
together  of  body  and  soul.  If  only  those  who  so 
strenuously  labor,  for  the  uplifting  of  our  genera 
tion  would  take  the  trouble  to  acquaint  themselves 
with  the  wealth  and  wisdom  of  the  old  and  tried 
philosophy,  they  would  not  try  in  vain,  building 
up  new  systems  of  prophylaxis  on  the  rubbish 
cast  aside  by  the  old  builders. 

Therefore,  the  attempt  to  remedy  a  moral  evil 
by  a  physical  operation,  such  as  Vasotomy,  is  a 
radical,  a  too  radical  procedure.  Only  in  cases 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  189 

where  the  diseased  organa  sexus  are  the  cause  of 
pathological  disorders — which  may  indeed  pro 
duce  moral  evils  more  or  less  culpable — should 
we  advocate  the  use  of  the  scalpel  instead  of  the 
use  of  the  birch.  And  in  this  light  we  must  ex 
amine  the  question  whether  Vasotomy  is  licit  or 
not. 

WHAT  IS  THE  MEDICAL  STATUS? 

Vasotomy  is  a  slight  operation.  It  is  not 
attended  with  the  dangers,  pains,  difficulties  and 
consequences  of  major  operations.  It  is  not  a 
grave  mutilation  of  the  human  body.  It  can  be 
executed  by  a  skilful  physician  within  a  few  min 
utes.  Its  process  of  healing  is  smooth  and  even, 
and  insensible.  Aside  from  the  moral  effects,  the 
injury  done  to  the  subject  is  insignificant. 

Hence  from  the  physical,  physiological  and 
medical  standpoint,  Vasotomy  presents  no  objec 
tionable  features. 

Ciwn  praeterea  sanitatem  corporis  viri  vaso- 
tomiae  subject*  inspicimuSj  vasotomia  nullum  ma- 
lum  corporis  praesefert.  Eundem  namque  ac  cas- 
tratio  effectum  sortitur,  otnnimodam  scilicet  im- 
potentiam  generandi.  Sed  rempublicani  ab  hosti- 
bus  occuliis,  id  est,  a  viris  ad  crimen  proclivis  et 
degeneris  parvo  censu  liberat  dum  ipsos  excises 
multis  malis  exuit. 


190  Vasotomy  (Vascctomy). 

Facultatem  tandem  tribuit  voluptatibus  omni 
bus  matrimonii  ganderc,  onera  tamen,  quorum 
praecipua  sunt  generatio  et  educatio  prolis,  re- 
movet. 

WHAT  IS  THE  MORAL  STATUS? 

The  morality  of  Vasotomy  is  to  be  considered 
from  the  viewpoint  of  both  the  natural  and  the 
positive  moral  law.  As  a  mutilation  of  the  human 
organism  it  falls  both  under  the  natural  law, 
which  obliges  man  to  safeguard  his  constitutional 
integrity,  and  under  the  positive  law  of  God  as 
expressed  in  the  fifth  commandment  of  the  Deca 
logue:  "Thou  shalt  not  kill,"  which  manifestly 
comprises  all  attempts  at  human  life,  whether  di 
rect  or  indirect.  But  as  a  mutilation,  Vasotomy 
may  be  dismissed  from  the  tribunal  of  the  moral 
law,  on  account  of  its  being  a  slight  and  insignifi 
cant  mutilation,  which  is  not  forbidden  when  a 
reasonable  cause  demands  it. 

But  as  we  must  consider  in  every  human  act 
not  only  its  nature  and  process,  but  also,  and 
principally,  its  aim  and  effect,  so  we  must  examine 
Vasotomy  in  the  light  of  the  intention  of  both 
operator  and  subject,  and  in  the  light  of  the  effect 
it  produces  on  the  race.  Man  was  bidden  not  only 
to  live,  but  also  to  increase  and  multiply.  And  to 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  191 

insure  the  growth  and  propagation  of  man,  the 
Supreme  Legislator  has  formulated  a  special  com 
mandment  alongside  the  one  that  protects  human 
life — the  sixth  commandment — in  order  to  pro 
tect  the  community  against  the  tendency  of  self- 
destruction  by  abuse. 

Organa  sexus  hunc  tantum  finem  natura  sua 
habent,  genus  humamim  propagandi.  Omnis 
itaque  qui  els  vcl  abutitur  vel  damnum  nocivum 
infert,  finem  pervertlt  et  reum  se  facit  criminis 
in  naturam.  Utrum  enim  licitum  sit  annon  haec 
organa  mutilare,  non  lege  quidem  humana,  sed 
eadem  prorsus  lege  definiendmn  est  qua  homo 
conditur  et  jure  et  mrtute  pallet  simile  sibi 
gignendi.  It  is  irrelevant  to  the  morality  of  any 
action  contrary  to  the  intentions  of  nature, 
whether  the  legislators  of  one  state  or  of  a  dozen 
permit,  command,  or  forbid  such  action.  Divorce 
has  not  been  made  moral  by  the  license  the  civil 
government  has  granted  against  the  sanctity  of 
the  marriage  contract  in  the  sight  of  its  divine 
Author.  The  morality  of  any  action  of  man  is 
judged  from  its  bearing  towards  or  away  from 
the  will  of  the  Lord  of  man. 

Homo  non  eo  fine  sexu  indnitnr  ut  voluptatem 
copula?  carnalis  capere  possit.  Econtra  sicut  cibo 
et  potui  sumendo,  ita  etiam  sexui  exercendo, 


192  Vasotomy  (Fasectomy). 

voluptas  sensus  superadditur  qua  et  ea  quae  secus 
oegre  ferrentur,  actui  necessario  snbjiciantur,  et 
appetitus  fastidiosus  ad  validiorem  impetum  in- 
citetur. 

In  the  use  of  food  and  drink  for  the  mainte 
nance  of  life,  God  has  given  little  latitude  of  dis 
cretion;  man  must  eat  and  drink  in  order  to  live 
and  thrive.  But  in  the  use  of  the  generative 
faculty,  God  has  given  man  the  fullest  liberty  of 
reasonable  choice;  no  man  will  take  harm  from 
abstention  in  the  matter  of  sexual  delectation. 

But  as  the  right  to  life  is  a  radical  and  funda 
mental  right  in  the  individual,  and  the  protection 
of  life  so  natural  a  duty  that  it  asserts  itself  rather 
in  the  form  of  an  instinct,  so  also  is  the  right  to 
generate  a  radical  and  fundamental  right  in  the 
individual,  and  the  possession  and  protection  of 
the  power  of  generation  an  inviolable  privilege. 

Human  life  may  be  taken  ( i )  by  public  author 
ity,  as  a  punishment  of  crime;  (2)  by  the  indi 
vidual,  in  defense  of  his  own  life  or  property,  or 
virtue.  But  human  life  may  never  be  taken  with 
the  definite  aim  of  destroying  life  as  the  sole,  or 
principal  end  of  the  destruction;  because  human 
life  belongs  to  God,  who  does  not  allow  human 
authority  to  kill  the  evil-doer,  except  for  the  pur 
pose  of  punishing  him  for  his  crime,  and  of  most 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  193 

effectively  protecting  the  community  against  his 
wickedness. 

Nor  is  it  the  intention  of  him  who  acts  in  self- 
defense  against  an  unjust  aggressor,  to  kill  an 
enemy,  but  to  rid  himself  of  the  imminent  danger 
of  the  unjust  aggression. 

Now,  if  public  authority  may  exact  the  life 
of  the  criminal  as  a  punishment  for  his  crime,  may 
the  same  public  authority  not  also  exact  the  in 
tegrity  of  the  body  as  a  punishment  for  criminal 
impulses,  and  as  a  preventive  against  the  multipli 
cation  of  criminals  and  degenerates  ? 

This  is  the  crux  of  the  question.  Society  has 
an  undisputed  right  to  take  defensive  measures 
against  those  whose  actions  and  existence  are  a 
standing  menace  to  its  own  existence  or  welfare. 
These  measures  may  not  only  be  repressive,  but 
destructive.  Law  and  order  demand  a  decisive 
course.  Therefore,  may  society  not  resort  with 
equal  justice  to  the  scalpel  of  the  physician  and 
to  the  sword  of  the  public  executioner  ? 

Now  let  us  draw  in  our  net. 

In  the  first  place :  The  pleasure  which  attends 
the  acts  of  sustaining  and  propagating  human  life 
is  added  to  these  acts  only  as  an  incidental.  Its 
purpose  is  to  assist  the  proper  faculties  in  placing 


1 94  Vasotomy  (Vasectomy). 

their  act  with  the  necessary  energy.  Therefore, 
the  pleasure  of  the  exercise  of  such  faculties  is 
granted  ad  finem  consequendum.  Hence,  where 
there  is  no  more  proper  purpose  in  the  exercise  of 
any  faculty,  the  seeking  of  the  pleasure  of  such 
exercise  is  a  deflection  from  right  reason  and 
from  the  order  of  nature. 

But  by  Vasotomy  generation  is  rendered  im 
possible.  Leaving  aside  the  much-disputed  ques 
tion  of  what  constitutes  the  actus  aptus  ad  gener- 
andum  relatively  to  the  use  of  marital  rights,  it  is 
certain  that  the  fluidum  eiectum  in  copula 
carnali  by  one  who  has  undergone  Vasotomy, 
neque  esse  neque  continere  spermatozoa.  Solus 
enim  finis  hums  operationis  est>  humor  em  copula 
detractwn  neutrum  efhcere,  praesecto  vel  con- 
stricto  ductu  seminali.  Now,  although  the  posi 
tive  legislation  regarding  the  impediment 
of  impotency  in  connection  with  the  use  of  marital 
intercourse  may  not  be  clear  in  its  application  to 
individual  cases,  yet  so  much  goes  without  con 
tradiction:  that  Vasotomy  separates  the  natural 
appetitus  et  delectatio  actus  carnalis  from  its  natr 
ural  finis,  and  therefore,  is  intrinsically  wrong  as 
the  means  of  subverting  the  designs  of  nature  and 
of  the  Creator.  Vasotomy  is  immoral  as  an  in* 
strument  against  nature,  in  the  same  degree  that 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  195 

Onanism  and  Masturbation  are  wrong  as  practices 
against  nature ;  because  the  underlying  principle  is 
the  same :  indulgence  of  the  pleasures  of  the  flesh 
with  a  positive  contravention  of  their  purpose. 
Hence,  even  if  a  particular  married  man,  a  sub 
ject  of  Vasotomy,  should  be  permitted,  for  one 
reason  or  another,  to  exercise  his  conjugal  privi 
lege,  yet  this  would  not  upset  the  contention  that 
he  is  injured  in  his  natural  integrity. 

li  qui  asserunt  virum  sectum  verum  quidem 
sed  sterile  semen  ejicere,  itaque  inter  steriles  tan- 
turn  et  non  inter  impotentes  recensendum  esse, 
praeposterum  quid  asserunt.  Nam  quod  organa 
sect  a  vasotomia  eiiciunt,  semen  non  potcst  esse 
ullo  mo  do;  sed  est  liquor  tantum  qui  spermati  col- 
ligendo,  conseruando  et  pervehendo  inservit.  A 
grain  of  wheat  from  which  the  germ  has  been 
removed,  is  no  more  useless  for  sowing  than  the 
liquidum  eicctum  a  viro  mutilato  ad  generandam 
prolem.  The  potestas  coeundi  which  is  not  lost 
by  the  operation  does  in  no  conceivable  manner, 
in  this  case,  include  the  possibilitas  generandi, 
which  is  always  included  in  mere  sterility. 

Hence  it  seems  safe  to  conclude  that  Vasotomy 
is  immoral  on  the  ground  that  it  destroys  the  in 
tegrity  of  the  human  constitution  rendering  it  un 
fit  to  co-ordinate  the  means  and  the  direct  end  of 


196  Vasotomy  (Vasectomy). 

the  sexual  act  on  the  basis  of  the  appetitus  ulthni 
finis. 

In  the  second  place:  Vasotomy  is  resorted  to 
(a)  as  a  means  of  relieving  a  pathological  condi 
tion  produced  by  seminal  disorders;  (b)  as  a 
means  of  sterilizing  criminals  and  degenerates. 

In  the  case  of  men  suffering  from  disorders  due 
to  derangement  of  the  seminal  organs,  Vasotomy 
may  be  applied  without  scrupling  about  its  moral 
ity,  on  the  principle  that  part  of  the  body  may  be 
destroyed  in  order  to  save  the  whole;  but  in  the 
case  of  criminals  and  degenerates,  with  whom  the 
operation  is  to  serve  the  sole  purpose  of  render 
ing  them  impotent,  Vasotomy  is  immoral  with 
out  doubt. 

For  first :  If  Vasotomy  in  these  cases  is  applied 
as  a  punishment,  it  is  inadequate,  and  a  perversion 
of  the  end  of  justice,  which  also  serves  the  moral 
law.  It  is  inadequate  as  a  punishment  (i)  be 
cause  it  inflicts  no  suffering  of  any  kind,  and  a 
punishment  which  is  free  from  suffering,  is  not 
felt  as  a  punishment,  i.  e.,  neither  acts  as  a  de 
terrent  nor  as  a  retribution;  (2)  because  it  does 
not  produce  the  desired  protection  against  the 
object  of  justice.  The  object  of  justice  is  the 
criminal  himself,  and  not  his  possible  future 
progeny.  The  descendents  of  criminals,  even  of 


Vasotomy  (Vascclomy).  197 

habitual  criminals,  are  not  born  with  crime,  but 
at  best  with  the  mere  disposition  or  tendency  for 
crime — which  is  true  to  a  certain  extent  of  us 
all,  fallen  race  that  we  are.  If  all  those  were  to 
be  thus  treated  who  are  likely  to  transmit  a  dispo 
sition  for  crime  to  their  offspring,  there  would  be 
left  very  few  men  in  certain  classes  of  modern 
society — for,  let  it  be  remembered,  that  adultery, 
rape,  avarice,  and  dishonesty  are  just  as  great 
crimes  before  God,  as  drunkenness,  murder  and 
theft. 

But  Vasotomy,  in  the  second  place,  is  also  a 
perversion  of  the  end  of  justice. 

The  end  of  justice  is,  to  assist  in  upholding  the 
moral  law,  i.  e.,  in  protecting  and  advancing  the 
morality  of  the  community.  Now  morality  does 
not  consist  merely  in  a  veneer  and  gloss  of  nice 
manners,  and  in  the  twisting  and  turning  of  the 
citizens  according  to  the  ordinances  of  the  board 
of  aldermen,  but  in  the  integrity  of  the  conscience 
of  men,  both  as  individuals  and  as  members  of 
society.  Vasotomy  neutralizes  the  external  effect 
of  the  carnal  appetite.  It  leaves  the  stimulus  car- 
nis  in  full  possession.  Considering,  then,  that 
criminals  and  degenerates  are  the  subjects  under 
discussion,  and  that  they  are  surely  not  greater  ex 
perts  in  mastering  their  passions  than  men  of 


198  Vasotomy  (Vasectomy). 

normal  instincts,  who  can  close  his  eyes  to  the 
train  of  acts,  thoughts  and  desires,  etc.,  of  lust 
following  on  the  heels  of  immunity  from  father 
hood  ! — No,  Vasotomy  as  a  punishment  is  a  dire 
failure. 

In  the  third  place:  Vasotomy  is  applied  as  a 
preventive  for  the  propagation  of  criminals  and 
degenerates.  The  argument  is  this:  Society  is 
empowered  to  protect  itself  against  serious  danger 
and  injury  even  by  resorting  to  the  axe  of  the 
executioner;  but  by  applying  Vasotomy,  society 
seeks  the  same  end;  hence,  society  has  the  same 
right.  And  as  Vasotomy  is  a  milder  remedy 
than  execution,  and  serves  the  same  purpose,  so 
ciety  has  even  a  better  right  to  resort  to  Vaso 
tomy,  in  so  far  as  this  means  is  more  humane. 

Solution :  "Society  (through  public  author 
ity)  is  empowered  to  protect  itself  against  danger 
and  injury"  in  the  person  of  an  unjust  aggressor, 
by  meting  out  adequate  punishment f  granted ;  but 
society  has  no  moral  right  either  to  mete  out  in 
adequate  punishment  or  to  punish  a  criminal 
whose  crime  is  merely  an  internal  act,  although 
his  presence  may  be  an  affliction,  according  to  the 
axiom :  De  internis  non  iudicat  praetor."  The 
first  restriction  applies  in  the  cases  of  all  criminals 
subjected  to  Vasotomy,  as  we  have  seen  above; 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  199 

and  the  second,  to  most  degenerates.  Public  au 
thority,  guided  for  many  hundred  years  by  the 
common  sense  of  the  race  and  the  moral  law  of 
Christianity,  has  succeeded  in  repressing  crime  by 
various  reasonable,  seasonable,  and  natural  means, 
without  resorting  to  a  needless  and  degrading  mu 
tilation. 

2.  "But  by  applying  Vasotomy,  society  seeks 
the  same  end,"  i.  e.,  the  repression  of  danger  and 
injury. 

This  is  not  true.  By  punishing  capital  offenses 
with  death,  or  perpetual  imprisonment,  society 
seeks  (i)  retribution;  (2)  the  horror  of  crime  in 
the  other  members  of  society  criminally  inclined ; 
(3)  its  own  protection  and  the  safety  of  its  mem 
bers. 

But  by  the  application  of  Vasotomy,  society 
does  not  seek  the  only  retribution  possible  in  the 
case,  that  is,  the  privation  of  manhood  as  such  ( i ) 
because  the  end  and  purpose  of  Vasotomy  is  to 
sterilize  the  subject  with  a  decided  view  towards 
the  multiplication  of  criminals  as  such,  and  not 
merely  as  offspring;  (2)  because  the  criminal  and 
degenerate  with  their  blunted  moral  sense,  do 
rather  rejoice  in  than  grieve  over  their  loss  of 
manhood,  which  loss  is  to  them  rather  an  added 
license.  But  even  if  society  should  seek  this  kind 


2OO  Vdsotomy  (Vasectomy). 

of  retribution,  yet  Vasotomy  would  remain  as 
immoral  an  operation  as  before,  because  the  crime, 
the  cause  of  the  punishment,  is  supposed  to  be  an 
external  act,  which  falls  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  external  tribunal,  whereas  the  punishment,  an 
invasion  of  the  moral  integrity  of  human  nature, 
is  a  violent  aggression  of  the  principal  obligation 
of  society,  "to  increase  and  to  multiply." — "Vol- 
enti  non  fit  iniuria"?  In  the  violations  of  nature, 
we  cannot  be  volentes  without  being  also  partici 
pants. 

Furthermore:  Society  seeks  "the  horror  of 
crime,  etc." 

To  this  we  may  briefly  answer:  Society  does 
indeed  seek  to  impress  the  community  with  a  salu 
tary  fear  of  its  punishment  for  the  purpose  of 
checking  lawlessness.  But  does  the  unmanning  of 
a  criminal  really  act  as  a  deterrent  ?  Upon  whom  ? 
The  defendant  himself  is  put  aside  for  the  present, 
as  we  know  that  criminals,  for  reasons  of  personal 
comfort,  have  begged  to  be  sterilized  by 
Vasotomy. — Upon  whom  then  does  this  operation 
reflect  as  a  deterrent?  Surely  only  upon  those 
who  run  the  risk  of  being  legally  sterilized.  But 
they  are  the  habituated  criminals.  Now,  if  no 
other  punishment  has  impressed  them,  will  this,  at 
last,  which  is  looked  forward  to  as  a  comfort, 


Vasotomy  (Vasectomy).  201 

check  them  in  their  wickedness? — Or  are  other 
degenerates  to  be  impressed  ?  Their  very  degen 
eracy  is  proof  against  impressions  which  bring 
nothing  to  them  but  visions  of  unbridled  license  in 
the  future. — Or  is  the  law-abiding  citizen  to  be 
impressed  with  the  fear  of  being  deprived  of  his 
manhood?  Then  he  would  have  to  feel  within 
himself  the  tendency  (or  degeneracy)  for  crim 
inal  habits — and,  thank  God!  there  are  a  few  of 
us  left  who  try  both  to  repress  the  inborn,  and 
to  guard  against  the  acquired  tendency  towards 
crime. 

Lastly,  society  seeks  "its  own  protection,  etc." — 
True,  society  in  handing  over  the  criminal  to  the 
executioner,  lawfully  seeks  it  own  protection  and 
the  safety  of  its  members  by  taking  his  life.  This 
is  in  accordance  with  the  practice  of  justice  as 
sanctioned  by  good  sense,  law  and  usage,  and  is  at 
least  not  contrary  to  the  law  of  God.  Here  is  a 
degree  of  proportion  between  offense  and  expia 
tion  which  is  recognized  by  instinct.  Can  the 
same  cool  comparison  be  made  between  crime  and 
Vasotomy  ? 

We  should  note  from  the  beginning  that  there 
exists  a  certain  equality,  among  civilized  nations, 
between  the  crimes  punishable  by  death  and  the 
death  penalty.  In  putting  the  murderer  to  death, 


2O2  Vasotomy  (Vasectomy). 

life  is  asked  for  life ;  in  punishing  rape  with  death, 
we  requite  deathly  insult  with  death.  In  dealing 
capital  punishment  to  the  thief,  the  law  looks  over 
the  head  of  the  individual  subject  injured,  and 
considers  the  nature  of  the  offense,  the  tempta 
tions  it  may  bring  to  others,  and  the  consequent 
insecurity  of  property,  and  indirectly,  also  of  life. 
Hence  we  would  not  find  fault  to  a  great  extent 
with  a  government  which  would  resuscitate  the 
old  laws  against  burglars,  highwaymen,  kidnap 
pers,  and  the  like. 

Is  there  also  that  degree  of  proportion  to  be 
found  in  the  application  of  Vasotomy  which  our 
moral  sense  requires? 

i .  As  a  punishment, — we  have  seen  this  above, 
— Vasotomy  is  a  failure.  As  a  corrective,  it  is  en 
tirely  disproportionate.  It  deprives  the  criminal, 
not  of  the  power  to  commit  crime — which  must 
be  the  object  of  the  law —  but  it  deprives  him  of 
the  power  to  generate.  Where  is  the  proportion  ? 

But,  they  say,  "Society  seeks  to  protect  itself 
not  so  much  against  the  criminal,  as  against  his 
offspring." 

Yet  his  offspring  is  a  mere  probability.  And 
if  it  were  a  certainty,  it  is  non-existent  now,  and 
it  is  not  yet  criminal.  Where  then  does  the  law 


Death  and  the  Sacraments.  203 

obtain  a  hold?     Do   we  legislate  for  possible 
citizens  and  for  possible  crimes  ? 

Could  the  wise  men  of  the  nation  not  put  their 
heads  together,  and  devise  some  way  of  pouring 
the  oil  and  wine  of  Faith  into  the  wounds  of  the 
poor  victim  of  the  robbers  (unbelief,  ignorance, 
neglect),  rather  than  throw  sand  in  his  eyes,  or 
administer  an  anaesthetic,  and  make  him  believe 
that  he  has  been  dealt  with  mercifully  and  chari 
tably? 


CHAPTER    XII. 

DEATH  AND  THE  SACRAMENTS. 

1.  Where  death  is  certain,  there  is  no  more 
question  of  administ^ng  the  sacraments.     The 
homo  viator,  for  whose  salvation  the  sacraments 
are  given,  has  finished  his  course  and  has  already 
presented  himself  before  the  tribunal  of  the  iustus 
index.    Prayer  may  avail  for  his  comfort  and  re 
lief,  but  the  sacraments  have  no  currency  beyond 
the  grave. 

2.  Where  death  is  doubtful,  'and  the  necessity 
for  receiving  the  sacraments  exists,  this  necessity 
:s  so  much  the  more  emphatic,  as  both  the  time  is 
short  and  the  disposition  of  the  ordinary  subject 
most  probably  better  now  than  at  any  other  time 
during  life. 


2O4  Death  and  the  Sacraments. 

3.  Death  is  doubtiul  in  all  cases  for  some  time 
after  the  appearance  of  the  signs  of  death.    In  all 
cases,  death  can  prudently  be  supposed  to  be 
doubtful  for  at  least  from  five  to  thirty  minutes 
after  the  outward  collapse  of  the  habitation  of  life. 
In  cases  of  sudden  death,  as  also  in  cases  of  as 
phyxiation,  drowning,  death  by  lightning  or  me 
chanical  electric  shock,  no  one  may  prudently  hesi 
tate  to  give  the  necessary  sacraments  (Baptism, 
Absolution,  Extreme  Unction)  within  the  space 
of  three  hours  after  the  accident,  with  the  proper 
conditions. 

4.  Of  the  exterior  signs  of  death  only  one  is 
certain,  general  corruption.    Local  corruption,  in 
dicated  by  discolorations  in  the  soft  or  pendent 
regions,  is  not  a  sure  sign  of  dissolution.     The 
rigor  mortis  is  deceptive.    It  is  often  simulated  by 
certain  diseases  which  are  accompanied  with  vio 
lent  convulsions,  by  cholera,  catalepsy,  etc.    And 
besides,  rigor  mortis  does  not  keep  regular  times 
coming  and  going. 

5.  In  diseases  which  often  terminate  in  death, 
not  of  themselves,  but  on  account  of  a  local  col 
lapse,  as  is  often  found  in  typhoid  and  pneumonia 
cases,  no  one  should  hesitate,  in  case  of  need  of 
the  sacraments,  to  minister  to  the  patient  within  a 
space  of  at  least  three  hours  after  the  appearance 


Death  and  the  Sacraments.  205 

of  death  has  set  in.  In  some  such  cases,  the 
victims  have  been  revived  as  late  as  from  six  to 
nine  hours  after  the  "moment  of  death." 

6.  In   all  cases  of  the  demise  of  baptized 
adults,  who  have  not  previously  been  anointed, 
Extreme  Unction  sub  formula  brevi  et  conditione 
ffsi  vivis  (not  "si  es  cap  ax"  or  "si  es  dispo  situs" ) 
should  be  administered.  It  has  power  to  give  the 
grace  of  salvation  under  conditions  which  would 
frustrate  Absolution. 

7.  No  fear  of  scandal  need  be  entertained  on 
account  of  the  irreverence  towards  the  sacraments, 
because    Absolution     may   be   given    inaudibly, 
and    Extreme   Unction,    under   the   abbreviated 
form,  which  a  prudent  priest  can  easily  conceal  if 
he  is  afraid  of  scandalizing  anyone.    If  then  the 
proper  conditions  are  placed,  there  is  neither  in 
ternal  nor  external  irreverence.    If,  however,  de 
spite  caution  and  prudence,  there  is  danger  of 
giving  scandal,  let  the  priest  briefly  instruct  the 
spectators  as  to  the  nature  and  necessity  of  his 
ministrations.    Should  the  danger  of  scandal  still 
remain,  then  it  does  surely  not  arise  from  respect 
of  the  Church,  her  ministrations  and  her  minis 
ters,  and  as  the  product  of  ill  will,  it  may  as  well 
be  ignored.    The  same  course  may  be,  and  should 
be  followed  with  regard  to  those  who  have  passed 


2o6  Death  and  the  Sacraments. 

away  seemingly  impenitent,  or  in  excommunica 
tion.  They  may  now  be  disposed.  Treat  a  dead 
man  as  a  living  man  as  long  as  there  is  no  cer 
tainty  of  his  death.  This  is  safer  than  treating  a 
living  man  as  dead.  A  prudent  doubt  in  such 
extreme  need  justifies  the  priest  in  discarding  cere 
mony  and  scruples,  and  in  doing  what  God  has 
empowered  him  to  do  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

8.  The  internal  signs  of  death  are  chiefly  the 
complete  stop  of  pulsation,  that  is,  of  the  heart 
beat  and  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood.    But  with 
these  the  priest  can  have  no  concern,  and  the 
physician  knows  the  sphere  of  his  work. 

9.  To  allay  the  fears  of  those  who  dread  being 
buried  alive,  they  may  be  reminded  that  many  in 
whom  latent  life  continues  after  the  appearance  of 
the  signs  of  death  for  many  hours,  and  who  might 
be  revived,  will  eventually  die  without  regaining 
consciousness.    Moreover  the  modern  manner  of 
preparing  the  dead  for  burial  is  a  pretty  safe  as 
surance  that  the  last  spark  of  life — if  any  should 
remain — will  be  extinguished  before  the  body  is 
borne  out  to  the  cemetery.     The  opinions  of  the 
medical  world  are  divided  almost  equally  as  to 
the  number  of  those  buried  alive,  one  half  claim 
ing  that  the  number  is  very  large,  and  the  other 
half,  that  it  is  very  small.    As  a  matter  of  fact, 


Death  and  the  Sacraments.  207 

it  is  terrible  to  think  that  even  one  human  being 
should  be  committed  alive  to  the  horrors  of  the 
grave. 

There  is  a  tribe  among  the  Slavic  nations  who 
were  in  the  habit  of  driving  a  stake  through  the 
heart  of  their  dead  in  order  to  insure  their  being 
dead  at  the  time  of  burial.  But  this  custom  was 
forbidden  by  the  Church,  perhaps,  because  it  was 
directly  aimed  at  the  extinction  of  possibly  latent 
life — and  that  would  confirm  the  new  theory; — 
possibly  also,  because  it  was  connected  with  the 
superstition  of  Vampirism  (Vide  Gorres,  Mystic : 
Hypophysic). 

10.  Yet,  as  the  dreadful  possibility  of  dying 
in  appearance  only  and  of  being  hurried  to  the 
grave  alive  exists,  no  precaution  should  be  deemed 
uselesss,  or  too  difficult,  to  ward  it  off.  No  one 
should  proceed  with  the  ordinary  preparations  for 
burial  on  the  mere  death  certificate  of  the  attend 
ing  physician,  written  out  in  the  doctor's  office  and 
without  inspection  and  examination  of  the 
"corpse."  The  examination  should  be  careful,  re 
spectful,  tender — the  "corpse"  may  be  alive,  ri 
diculous  as  it  may  appear  to  those  who  have  not 
followed  the  work  of  most  earnest  and  conscien 
tious  masters  in  medicine.  At  all  events,  no  body 
should  be  consigned  to  the  grave  before  the  only 


208  Death  and  the  Sacraments. 

certain  sign  of  death,  dissolution,  has  manifestly 
set  in.  The  situation  of  a  "dead  man"  with  latent 
life  still  in  possession,  is  the  most  serious,  and, 
at  the  same  time,  the  most  helpless. 

11.  In  cases  of  unforeseen  and  sudden  deaths, 
and  deaths  by  accident,   the  work   of   reviving 
should  be  begun  immediately  and  should  be  per 
sisted  in  for  at  least  three  to  four  hours.    And  if 
then  death  is  not  absolutely  certain,  let  the  good 
work  go  on  under  the  direction  of  a  competent 
physician  until  the  case  is  decided  one  way  or  the 
other,  and  do  not  let  it  stop  sooner. 

During  all  this  time  the  priest  may  profitably 
assist  with  his  spiritual  ministrations,  even  at  the 
side  of  obdurate  sinners,  heretics,  and  the  other 
excommunicated.  Nor  should  he  fail  to  suggest 
acts  of  faith,  of  contrition,  of  the  love  of  God, 
to  his  unfortunate  brother,  who  may  now  still  be 
living,  even  if  afterwards  no  results  should  come 
of  the  zeal  and  energy  of  the  good  Samaritans. 
The  spark  of  life  may  be  so  small  and  weak  that 
it  will  flicker  out  without  externally  once  more 
manifesting  its  light.  Under  any  circumstances, 
no  harm  is  done,  and  the  great  work  of  helping  a 
sinner  into  heaven  may  be  accomplished. 

12.  A  word  remains  to  be  said  about  the  con 
dition  of  the  soul  during  the  process  of  dying.    In 


Death  and  the  Sacraments.  209 

the  "Dream  of  Gerontius"  we  have  a  beautiful, 
philosophical  presentation  of  the  labor  of  the 
newly  delivered  soul  adjusting  its  faculties  to  the 
impressions  of  the  new  world  into  which  it  has 
just  been  ushered.  Now,  although  we  have  no 
absolute  certainty  that  the  soul  will  be  then  as  one 
slowly  awakening  from  a  disconcerting  dream, 
yet,  considering  that  the  soul  is  part  of  the  human 
person,  of  an  earthly  creature,  it  is  not  only  pos 
sible,  but  even  quite  probable,  that  the  soul,  when 
awakening  in  the  spirit  world,  will  have  to  dis 
entangle  itself  from  the  threads  of  the  habit  it 
wore  on  earth.  But  then  it  is  also  probable  that 
the  soul  will  recede  slowly  and  step  by  step  from 
its  earthly  habitation:  like  the  good-man  of  the 
house  leaving  his  dwelling  for  a  long  time.  He 
will  draw  in  the  shutters,  close  the  windows,  pull 
down  the  blinds,  and  the  house  will  wear  the 
aspect  of  desertion  long  before  the  last  key  is 
turned  at  the  vestibule  door.  It  is  this  most 
precious  space  of  the  tarrying  of  the  soul  which 
may  often  be  improved  by  the  priest  to  tear  a 
sheep  out  of  the  jaws  of  the  "roaring  lion,"  and 
restore  it  to  the  bosom  of  the  Good  Shepherd. 


2io  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

CHAPTER   XIII. 

INSTRUCTION  OF  THE  YOUNG  ON  THE 
SEX  PROBLEM. 

I.       NATURE  OF  THE  PROBLEM,  AND  HELP. 

A  question  which  not  only  touches  the  interests 
of  the  physician,  the  educator,  and  the  moralist, 
but  which  directly  involves  the  safety  of  the  young 
and  the  happiness  of  the  home,  is  the  question 
whether  the  young  should  be  introduced  into  the 
atmosphere  of  the  things  of  sex  by  their  elders, 
superiors,  and  teachers.  The  reason  for  this  con 
sideration  is  evident.  The  hustle  and  bustle  of 
our  public  life,  the  eagerness  of  our  appetites,  the 
recklessness  of  our  publishers,  publicists  and  ar 
tists,  and  the  servility — if  such  is  not  too  mild  a 
name — of  the  stage,  and  the  idolatry  practiced  on 
childhood — all  these  and  many  more  evils  con 
spire  to  act  on  the  present  day  community  like  a 
whirlwind  before  the  eyes  of  children — veils  are 
lifted  from  things  that  should  have  remained 
hidden. 

Yet  the  question  is  actual,  and  no  amount  of 
weeping  and  deploring  will  make  it  less  real, 
pressing  and  actual ;  we  have  no  choice  but  to 
take  our  stand  towards  the  evil  thing.  Nor  will 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  21 1 

this  question  be  solved  by  resorting  to  the  removal 
of  its  sources,  which  are  so  manifold,  and  reach 
down  so  deep  into  modern  life,  that  removing 
them  is  become  impossible.  We  cannot  deflect  th-; 
raging  torrent  of  twentieth  century  nervousnes.? 
and  materialism  from  its  present  course  without 
wasting  and  shattering  both  our  energy  and  our 
resources.  The  present  bent  of  nations  is  towards 
the  earth  and  its  teeming  pleasures,  and  away 
from  an  invisible  Heaven  and  the  ethereal  way 
that  leads  to  it.  We  cannot  change  the  objective 
world ;  but  we  can  fortify  the  position  of  the  sub 
jects  and  train  and  drill  them  for  the  part  they 
must  play  in  the  world. 

I.  Children  must  needs  be  made  acquainted  in 
time  by  prudent  masters  concerning  things  in  the 
knowledge  of  which  others  will  not  fail  to  teach 
them  before  such  teaching  can  be  made  profitable. 
In  every  case  where  an  innocent  child  is  intro 
duced  into  the  uncongenial  atmosphere  of  sexual 
ity,  injury  cannot  be  avoided,  whether  the  leader 
and  conductor  be  a  wise  mentor  or  a  wicked 
seducer.  Of  course,  the  effects  in  either  case  are 
widely  different.  Whereas  a  child,  learning  of 
these  things  from  the  wisdom  of  a  parent  or  other 
prudent  instructor,  will  see  its  heaven  of  innocence 
become  overcast  with  darkling  clouds,  and  will  be 


212  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

saddened  by  the  untimely  wisdom,  and  will  be  an 
noyed  in  body  and  mind  by  the  visions  of  shame 
faced  usefulness  of  its  tender  body,  and  will  lose 
its  artlessness  and  serenity,  but  will  gain  a  morbid 
curiosity  of  inquiry  and  practice :  the  unfortunate 

I  victim  of  the  shameless  purveyor  of  the  forbidden 
knowledge  will  not  alone  sustain  these  injuries, 

-but  will  also  be  goaded  on  to  further  stealthy  in 
quiry,  to  practice,  to  indulgence,  and  to  early  ruin. 
2.  The  first  ideal  to  fall  in  the  sight  of  every 

'child  taught  the  knowledge  of  sex,  is  the  rever 
ence  for  its  parents.  The  child  is  too  young  to 
comprehend  the  provisions  of  the  Creator  for  the 
propagation  of  the  human  race;  nor  is  it  wise 
enough  to  understand  the  sanctity  of  marital  re 
lations  ;  nor  is  it  strong  enough  to  distinguish  be 
tween  the  nasty  relations  of  sex  among  those  who 
are  a  scandal  to  the  public,  and  the  sacred  rela 
tions  of  its  own  father  and  mother.  In  public, 
only  sinful  relations  are  spoken  of,  and  they  are 
made  the  object  of  censure,  of  execration,  of 
abomination,  or  of  ridicule  and  scurrility: 
who  now  will  impress  the  child  with  a 
favorable,  with  a  respectful  idea,  of  the  same 
relations — only  hallowed  by  the  contract  or  the 
sacrament — existing  in  its  very  home?  Is  the 
child  ripe  enough  to  recognize  the  difference? 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  213 

Such  knowledge  was  never  intended  to  become  the 
companion  of  innocence. 

3.  The  second  ideal  to  crumble  is  the  child's 
own  sacredness — the  inviolability  of  childhood. 
Every  child  is  dominated  by  a  distinct  apprehen 
sion  of  its  own  sacredness.     This  is  the  essence 
of  its  innocence.    But  let  the  child  know  and  feel 
that  there  is  slumbering  within  its  flesh  a  well  of, 
knowledge   and  pleasure  that  has  been  kept   a 
secret  out  of  respect  or  out  of  fear,  and  then 
make  haste  to  stem  the  tide  of  confusion  and  of 
the  resulting  eagerness  to  learn  and  to  compare — 
and  the  angel  is  driven  forth  from  his  quiet  abode. 
The  traitor  within  the  gate  has  been  aroused. 
And  if  he  refrains  for  a  while  from  actual  treason, 
still  the  danger  with  its  incessant  strifes  is  ever 
present,  and  the  peace  of  the  citadel  of  innocence 
has  fled.     Such  knowledge  was  never  intended  to 
be  the  companion  of  innocence. 

4.  Another  ideal  to  go  the  way  of  perdition 
is  the  mutual  respect  between  boys  and  girls. 
The  noble  regard  which  well-bred  children  of 
different  sex  bear  towards  each  other  is  of  a  nat 
ural  seed.    It  forms  the  early  barrier  between  the 
sexes,  a  rosy  hedge  between  them  at  work  and 
play,  the  safeguard  placed  by  nature,  the  hand 
maid  of  the  Maker.    Its  charm  is  its  secrecy.  Chil- 


214  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

dren  do  not  realize  what  it  is  that  makes  the  boy 
kind  and  gentle  towards  the  girl,  and  the  girl  re 
served  and  firm  towards  the  boy.  And  the  longer 
this  blissful  ignorance  can  be  continued,  the  safer 
is  the  path  of  the  young. 

5.  Is  it  not  a  pity  that  the  paradise  of  child 
hood  has  been  invaded  by  the  marauder? 

But  as  the  invasion  is  a  fact,  sad  though  it  be, 
and  as  the  danger  of  invasion  threatens  even  our 
most  carefully  guarded  children,  we  must  face 
the  fact  and  make  the  best  of  it. 

What  can  be  done?  How  can  children  be 
rendered  immune  against  the  contagion  in  the 
air? 

First:    What  can  be  done? 

As  matters  stand  in  our  day,  a  form  of  educa 
tion  which  ignores  instruction  on  the  problem  of 
propagation,  in  the  case  of  children  from  12  years 
up,  at  least  in  larger  communities,  must  be  pro 
nounced  not  only  incomplete,  but  defective.  But, 
on  the  other  hand,  if  religion  is  not  made  the  basis 
of  these  instructions,  the  result  will  be  like  the 
opening  of  a  gas  tank  with  a  torch.  If  even  on 
the  hand  of  religion  and  piety  these  instructions 
must  proceed  with  the  utmost  caution  and  pru 
dence,  they  cannot  at  all  be  attempted  on  merely 
natural  considerations.  Nature  does  not  suggest 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  215 

the  need  of  a  check  in  all  those  appetites  which 
minister  pleasure  to  the  purposes  of  nature. 
A  child  not  checked  in  enjoying  delicious  food 
will  gorge  itself,  and  return  to  the  feast  until  sur 
feit  or  sickness  forbids  further  indulgence.  And 
among  natural  appetites,  the  carnal  craving  is  the 
most  delusive  and  persistent.  One  of  the  princi 
pal  reasons  for  restraint  will  be  the  right  under 
standing  of  the  need  and  end  of  pleasure  in  all 
natural  functions.  But  this  accomplishment  can 
not  be  acquired  from  considering  only  the  natural 
purpose  of  bodily  functions.  These  functions  do 
serve  also  a  higher  purpose.  They  are  directed  to 
the  ultimate  end  of  man's  existence.  But  of  the 
ultimate  end  of  man,  nature  speaks  only  in  whis 
pers  and  at  intervals.  It  is  only  a  well  instructed 
conscience  that  unremittingly  peers  out  through 
haze  and  dark  at  the  beacon  light  of  the  will  of 
God. 

The  first  step,  then,  to  be  taken  in  training  the 
young  to  the  habits  of  modesty  and  chastity  under 
our  adverse  conditions  is,  to  train  their  heart,  or, 
to  awaken  their  conscience.  The  child  that  learns 
to  fear  and  detest  any  kind  of  sin,  cannot  fail  to 
fear  and  to  detest  the  lowest  form  of  sin,  lust, 
from  which  it  is  naturally  repelled  by  shame.  But 
lust  must  be  designated  as  a  sin.  As  merely  "a 


216  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

bad  habit/'  or,  worse,  "a  youthful  indiscretion," 
lust  will  have  its  fullest  sway.  If  the  various 
occasions  and  manifestations  of  this  sin  are  cau 
tiously  explained  to  the  younger  children,  and 
their  unsullied  ideals  are  strengthened  by  timely; 
praise  of  the  beauties  of  purity,  and  brightened  by; 
reading  or  hearing  the  life  stories  of  the  Virgin 
of  Virgins,  of  St.  Agnes,  St.  Aloysius,  etc.,  this 
should  suffice  not  only  to  guard  them  against 
harm,  but  also  to  steel  them  against  later  opposi 
tion  and  insinuation.  Prayer  also  should  be  rec 
ommended  as  a  powerful  aid  to  the  preservation 
of  purity. 

Second:  How  can  children  be  rendered  im* 
mune  against  the  contagion  in  the  air? 

In  order  to  prepare  the  recruit  in  the  warfare 
against  himself  for  battle  without  allowing  him  to 
be  dazzled  and  dazed  beforehand  with  the  be 
witching  appeals  of  the  enemy,  we  must  look  to 
the  outposts  and  sentinels  on  the  battleground. 
But  as  the  enemy  has  its  most  powerful  ally  posted 
in  the  centre  of  our  own  camp,  strict  watchfulness 
is  required  also  at  home. 

Our  leading  question,  then,  is  this: 

How  can  the  young  be  warned  and  prepared 
without  confronting  them  with  the  dangers  re 
sulting  from  familiarity  with  things  that  are  likely; 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  217 

to  fire  the  blood  long  before  the  mind  is  sufficiently 
matured  to  submit  to  the  hot  contest  of  the  flesh 
against  the  spirit?  In  other  words:  How  can 
the  dangers  of  curiosity,  untimely  instruction  and 
observation,  be  warded  off  or  counteracted  with 
out  giving  the  young  an  opportunity  to  know  the 
end  and  purpose  (or,  even,  the  existence)  of  the 
sex  distinction,  and  thus  despoiling  them  of  their 
beloved  innocence? 

The  answer  is  this : 

In  the  first  place,  the  occasions  of  curiosity,  of 
information  and  observation,  must  be  made  im 
possible  as  nearly  as  our  present  conditions  of  life 
may  permit. 

The  first  and  most  wicked  of  these  occasions  is 
the  modern  city  dwelling  for  the  poor  and  the 
middle  class,  the  tenement  house,  and  the  flat. 

There  is  neither  privacy  nor  secrecy  in  these 
houses.  Yet  married  life  requires  spells  of  privacy 
and  secrecy.  Not  infrequently  children  are  un 
wittingly  made  the  witnesses  of  the  maritale  com- 
mercium,  or  of  doings  which  they  suspect  as 
wrong  and  fearful  of  the  light  of  day  on  account 
of  the  stealth  and  enforced  quiet  surrounding 
them.  In  this  manner  parents  fall  under  the  sus 
picion  of  doing  what  they  have  often  forbidden 
their  children  as  wrong  and  disgraceful.  The  re- 


218  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

spect  of  the  children  is  undermined,  their  sim 
plicity  in  trusting  the  parents,  and  also  the  cate- 
chist,  is  tainted  with  doubt,  they  become  more 
suspicious,  and  attentive  to  the  gossip  of  their 
elders,  to  jests  and  jokes  and  hints,  which  are  al 
together  too  free  a  practice  among  all  classes  of 
our  urban  communities.  The  seed  is  sown,  and 
given  the  soil  of  our  corrupt  nature,  it  cannot  but 
thrive. 

A  feature  whicii  adds  to  the  growing  danger, 
is  the  inability  of  the  child  to  read  and  understand 
his  own  mind.  The  experience  is  new  and  is  not 
suspected  of  being  dangerous  in  the  moral  order 
— or  why  should  it  have  been  gathered  from  the 
conduct  of  the  parents,  etc.?  So  the  child  does 
not  disclose  his  doubts,  or  his  fanciful  rambles, 
either  to  his  parents — modesty,  tattered  though  it 
be,  forbids  it — nor  to  his  confessor — because,  for 
sooth,  it  is  not  sinful ! 

Watchful  parents  discover  in  their  children  the 
first  signs  of  waning  modesty  in  their  tardy 
obedience,  their  side-long,  "knowing"  looks,  their 
diffidence — yea,  but  watchful  parents  would  not 
in  the  first  place  furnish  an  occasion  of  scandal 
to  their  children!  The  first  indication  of  injury 
done  to  the  -mfortunate  child  is  noticed  by  the 
confessor  generally  in  the  first  woeful  lapse  of  the 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  219 

youthful  penitent.  So  much  for  the  present  about 
the  evil  of  the  ordinary  city  dwelling. 

The  second  and  no  less  wicked  occasion  of  curi 
osity,  instruction  and  observation,  is  the  school. 
In  schools  not  fully  pervaded  with  the  spirit  of 
Christian  decorum  and  the  sweet  odor  of  Chris 
tian  piety,  it  is  simply  a  means  of  self-preservation 
for  the  community  to  separate  the  sexes  in  differ 
ent  buildings  situated  so  as  not  to  communicate 
with  each  other  either  by  entrance  or  exit  or  even 
by  more  distant  access. 

Up  to  within  about  the  tenth  year  of  age  the 
two  sexes  may  perhaps  be  allowed  to  attend  in  the 
same  building,  and  in  the  same  class  room,  if 
necessity  should  urge  such  a  course.  But  children 
beyond  ten  years  of  age  should  be  separated  ac 
cording  to  sex,  unless,  as  we  indicated  above,  an 
atmosphere  of  piety  can  be  maintained  that  would 
act  as  a  check  upon  both  precocious  curiosity  and 
observation.  But,  surely,  to  keep  the  two  sexes 
together  in  the  close  circle  of  the  class  room  after 
the  pupils  have  reached  the  period  about  the  thir 
teenth  year,  is  a  sheer  challenge  to  the  gods  to 
keep  them  from  contracting  the  mating  fever  and 
from  opening  wide  the  doors  to  the  dangers  of 
immodesty. 

Is  it  necessary  to  point  out  the  why's  and  where- 


220  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

fore'sf  Who  but  an  imbecile  can  shut  his 
eyes  to  the  changes  in  form,  bearing  and  aspira 
tions  of  the  girls  at  that  period?  And  who  but 
a  disciple  of  blatant  materialism  can  abet  the  nat 
ural  curiosity  of  the  boy,  and  approve  his  unripe 
speculations  under  the  close  and  constant  contact 
of  the  class  room  with  the  mysteriously  budding 
maid?  Let  this  suffice  for  modesty's  sake;  the 
physician  and  the  confessor  are  well  aware  that 
much  must  remain  unsaid  on  this  subject. — And 
fifty  years  ago,  much,  or  most  of  what  has  been 
said  so  far,  would  not  need  to  be  said  on  account 
of  the  tender  care  with  which  children  were 
guarded  in  the  bosom  of  the  family.  But  in  those 
days  there  still  was  fostered  a  true  family-spirit, 
which,  alas,  is  taking  a  hasty  departure  in  our  age. 

In  the  third  place,  one  might  expect  to  find 
the  occasions  of  sin  offered  in  the  family  circle 
where  growing  boys  and  girls  dwell  most  in-, 
timately  together.  But,  except  in  rare  cases  of 
fiendish  corruption,  the  family  circle  offers  little 
danger  of  this  kind,  if  only  the  dictates  of  ordinary 
decency  are  observed,  because  the  illusive  fra 
grance  of  the  strange  blood  is  absent  by  a  provi 
dent  arrangement  of  the  Creator,  the  Author  of 
the  family. 

In  the  fourth  place  is  to  be  found,  however,  the 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  221 

danger  with  which  the  first  manifestations  of 
puberty  are  attended,  and  of  which  we  have  al 
ready  above  given  a  hint.  Girls  are  generally  for 
tunate  enough  to  find  a  prudent  and  sympathetic 
adviser  in  a  watchful  mother.  But  boys,  for  many 
reasons  too  well  known  to  need  recounting,  either 
seek  no  advice  at  all,  or  at  the  wrong  address. 
And  even  if  the  luckless  young  chap  unbosoms 
himself  to  anyone  but  a  physician,  he  generally 
meets  with  nothing  but  cautious  consoling  or  over 
strained  warning.  Everybody  is  afraid  to  ask  him 
a  formal  question  which  would  show  him  the  way 
to  a  full  acknowledgment  of  his  error,  the  nature 
of  which  he  often  does  not  understand,  and  hence, 
he  cannot  tell.  Everybody  fears  the  boy  might 
be  informed  of  things  he  does  not  and  should  not 
know;  but  nobody  is  afraid  to  let  him  go  away 
with  his  racking  doubts  and  his  evil  conscience, 
for,  let  no  one  forget,  what  a  power  of  allurement 
there  is  in  sin  despite  the  remonstrance  of  con 
science.  And  if  conscience  is  left  in  doubt,  so 
much  the  more  powerful  grows  the  temptation. 

Now,  against  the  occupation  of  tenements  and 
flats,  all  warning  is  in  vain  as  long  as  we  are 
bound  to  consider  it  cheap  living  to  be  herded  to 
gether  like  rabbits  in  their  coop.  Also  the  warn 
ing  against  the  common  housing  of  both  sexes  in 


222  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

the  school  and  the  class  rooms  will  go  unheeded 
as  long  as  so  many  contradictory  interests  are 
united  with  the  work  of  public  education.  And 
so  we  will  be  obliged  to  do  the  best  we  may  to 
counterbalance,  from  another  direction,  the  dan 
gers  arising  from  these  two  chief  sources,  and 
meanwhile  patiently  bear  with  the  malum  serpens 
that  is  eating  away  the  vitals  of  civilized  nations. 
What,  then,  can  we  do  to  counteract  the  evil  to 
some  degree? 

In  the  first  place,  we  must  distinguish  between 
children  and  children.  Some  children  are  simply 
innocent  to  such  a  degree  that  a  suspicion  of  evil 
in  anything  connected  with  the  difference  of  sex 
cannot  arise  in  their  minds :  their  hearts  are  pure. 
They  might  witness  without  further  harm,  almost 
any  scene  not  downright  brutal,  look  at  any  pic 
torial  representation  of  the  nude,  and  walk  away 
with  downcast  eyes,  their  modesty  undisturbed, 
save  for  the  uncomfortable  feeling  of  having  seen 
something  which  they  did  not  like,  because  they 
have  been  trained  to  personal  cleanliness  from  be 
fore  the  dawn  of  their  reason.  To  make  children 
of  such  angelic  modesty  acquainted  with  the  pur 
poses  of  the  sex  distinction,  would  be  criminal,  if 
the  instruction  were  given  by  persons  in  the  posi 
tion  of  teachers,  catechists,  or  parents.  If,  on  the 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  223 

other  hand,  such  instruction  were  given  with  evil 
intent  by  their  elders,  it  is  not  at  all  improbable 
that  they  would  fly  to  their  parents  with  an  indig 
nant  protest  against  the  indignities  inflicted  on 
them  by  bad  playmates  or  schoolmates. 

Such  children  are  not  isolated  hot-house  plants. 
Barring  hereditary  oneration  and  corrupt  influ 
ences  from  without,  every  healthy  child  is  by 
nature  more  inclined  to  be  modest  than  to  be 
otherwise. 

But  there  are  also  children  of  that  class  which 
is  styled  "precocious" ;  and  their  numbers  are  actu 
ally  greater  than  those  of  the  innocent  and  unsus 
pecting. 

Precocity  is  not  of  natural  growth;  it  is  gen 
erated,  or,  rather  perhaps,  cultivated.  The  child 
is  idolized,  and  presented  as  a  phenomenon  to 
every  visitor  in  the  family ;  it  is  trained  to  memo 
rize  verses  and  to  sing  comic  ditties,  after  the 
fashion  of  the  classic  "Liza  Grapemen,  Liza 
Blyme"  (Lives  of  great  men,  lives  sublime),  long 
before  it  has  learnt  to  stand  up  straight,  at  a  time 
when  the  brain  and  sense  of  the  infant  should 
never  be  imposed  upon,  and  will  bear  no  burden 
without  taking  harm.  Thus  the  child  is  inocu 
lated  with  the  venom  of  the  lust  to  shine ;  vanity 
develops  into  pride,  and  pride  will  be  careful  to 


224  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

produce  in  time  its  awful  brood  of  self-will,  dis 
obedience,  curiosity  and  fastidiousness.  In  the 
place  of  loving  attachment  to  its  parents,  a  most 
disagreeable  selfishness  will  insinuate  itself,  and 
will  demand  deference  to  its  wishes  in  the  face 
of  all  opposition.  Such  children  will,  from  sheer 
aversion  to  authority,  eagerly  seize  upon  every 
opportunity  to  assert  their  self-will  in  opposition 
to  the  will  and  command  of  their  superiors,  and 
will  delight  in  busying  themselves  with  evil  things, 
just  because  they  know  they  are  evil  and  forbid 
den;  and  they  will  surely  not  shrink  from  those 
things  which  they  soon  realize  as  the  most  strictly 
forbidden. 

Then  there  is  another  class  of  children  who 
manifest  no  decided  bent  either  one  way  or  an 
other.  They  might  appear  to  form  the  majority 
of  children,  if  we  consider  only  the  fact  that  child 
hood  is  the  earliest  stage  of  development  of  both 
mental  and  physical  qualities,  and  that  the  forma 
tive  period  does  not  seem  to  begin  before  the  time 
of  puberty. 

But  it  is  a  dreadful  mistake,  most  commonly 
made  by  uneducated,  and  also  by  conceited  par 
ents,  to  assume  that  the  child  needs  only  to  be  left 
to  itself  in  those  early  years  of  the  softness  and 
sweetness  of  humanity,  to  develop  all  its  natural 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  225 

instincts  in  the  proper  way — which  is  the  natural 
way,  in  the  opinion  of  the  foolish. 

Here  two  mistakes  are  to  be  noted.  The  first, 
that  the  natural  way  is  the  proper  way  of  develop 
ing  body  and  soul  of  the  child;  and  the  second, 
that  during  early  childhood  the  process  of  de 
velopment  is  the  only  process  going  on  in  the 
child. 

Concerning  the  fruit,  or  result  of  the  natural 
development  of  mind  and  body,  no  one  who  knows 
aught  of  the  nature  of  man  will  maintain  that 
nature  will  produce  a  saint  of  its  own  accord.  Yet 
the  beginning  of  a  well  ordered  life  is  the  begin 
ning  of  the  way  of  perfection,  which  is  the  way 
of  sanctity.  Our  natural  trend  is  not  towards 
sanctity,  for  the  simple  reason  that  nature  left  to 
itself  tends  in  the  direction  of  least  resistance.  But 
in  the  moral  world,  in  the  world  of  character,  the 
direction  of  least  resistance  is  not  the  direction  of 
purity  of  conscience.  Therefore,  the  natural  de 
velopment  of  the  child  is  not  in  the  direction  of 
moral  perfection. 

Concerning  the  process  of  the  natural  develop 
ment  of  mind  and  body,  it  must  not  be  overlooked 
that  nowhere  in  nature  does  any  form  of  develop 
ment  proceed  without  making  and  leaving  behind 
definite  deposits  of  its  results — its  conquests,  if 


226  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

one  will — as  the  substructure  of  later  formations. 
The  stalk  of  the  wheat  is  not  discarded  at  the  time 
of  bloom,  else  the  maturing  ear  would  hang  in 
the  air.  The  entire  growth  of  the  plant  was  work 
ing  towards  the  formation  of  the  ear  from  the 
moment  the  seed  began  to  quicken  and  to  sprout 
to  the  moment  of  the  full  maturity  of  the  grain. 
And  we  cannot  well  imagine  growth  to  take  place 
under  a  different  form  in  any  living  creature,  be 
cause  growth  is  a  life-process,  and  life,  with  all 
its  manifestations,  is  an  undivided  and  indivisible 
agency. 

Hence,  the  period  of  formation  cannot  be  sepa 
rated  from  the  period  of  development  at  any  stage 
of  human  life.  This  physiological  truism  has  been 
so  well  recognized  also  in  the  moral  sphere  of 
human  life,  that  professional  educators  of  the 
highest  authority  have  not  yet  ceased  to  proclaim 
the  stern  axiom  that  "what  the  moral  bent  of  the 
child  is  at  the  age  of  from  six  to  nine  years,  that 
it  will  remain  in  substance  throughout  life." 
St.  Augustin  (Enchiridion),  Bishop  Sailer,  Alban 
Stolz,  Vierthaler  and  Fuerstenberg,  make  no 
secret  of  their  convictions  on  this  important  point. 

Therefore,  from  purely  ethical  considerations, 
the  large  number  of  children  who  appear  to  be 
neutral  on  the  subject  of  character,  are  an  anom- 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  227 

aly.  Every  child  manifests  a  decided  bent  of 
character  even  before  the  dimmest  dawn  of  rea 
son.  The  more  quiet  and  refined  the  child  ap 
pears,  the  deeper  laid  are  the  roots  of  its  individ 
uality.  It  is  for  the  parents,  and  especially  for 
the  mother,  to  watch  and  to  study  that  living 
shrine  of  mystery  that  is  some  day  to  disclose  its 
secrets  in  deeds  which  will  determine  its  lot  here 
and  hereafter. 

What,  then,  is  the  reason  that  so  many  children 
appear  to  be  decidedly  bent  neither  on  good  nor 
on  evil? 

Let  us  not  lose  sight  of  the  fact  that  such  neu 
trality  is  merely  apparent ;  it  is  a  cloak,  or  a  veil, 
or  a  habit ;  an  assumed  drowsiness ;  a  feigned  lack 
of  interest ;  it  is  everything  but  real  and  genuine. 
The  inherited  cunning  of  the  race  is  by  far  more 
the  property  of  childhood  than  of  manhood.  The 
child  is  a  stranger  to  all  its  surroundings,  and  is 
helpless,  and  through  its  helplessness,  is  made 
timid.  It  must  resort  to  the  only  defense  of  the  de 
fenseless,  the  art  of  not  provoking  an  attack  from 
the  suspected  or  the  known  enemy.  It  is  this  cun 
ning — artless,  serene  and  perfect — which  renders 
the  crooning,  the  stamping  and  kicking,  the  play 
and  prattle,  of  very  young  children  so  amusing  to 
the  adults.  It  is  there,  without  doubt ;  inborn  and 


228  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

ingrained  in  every  fibre  of  this  new  arrival  in  a 
strange  and  hostile  world. 

Is  it  vicious?  Is  it  the  trace  of  sin  left  upon 
the  soul?  No;  it  would  rather  seem  to  be  the 
last  root  in  the  heart,  of  the  natural  good  humor 
with  which,  we  should  think,  our  first  father 
viewed  the  beauty  of  the  visible  world  in  contrast 
with  the  supernatural  beauty  which  he  had  a  right 
to  know,  and  for  which  he  bore  triumphant  long 
ing  in  a  heart  adorned  with  the  grace  of  the 
Almighty. 

Hence,  in  order  to  understand  the  character  of 
a  child,  one  must  lift  that  veil  of  cunning.  The 
best  place  to  watch  and  study  a  child,  is  the  nur 
sery.  But  as  nurseries,  or  even  as  little  as  especial 
care  of  nursing,  are  not  to  be  found  among  our 
poor  and  middle  classes,  another  expedient  is  to  be 
provided  for  obtaining  the  proper  insight  into  the 
natural  trend  of  the  child's  disposition.  This  ex 
pedient  is  furnished  a  thousand  times  and  more, 
particularly  with  the  neglected  children  of  the 
poor,  on  occasions  of  play,  of  taking  food,  of 
showing  affection  and  gratitude,  or,  the  reverse. 
The  cross-grain  is  bound  to  appear  here.  The 
child  feels  at  ease;  feels  that  it  has  a  right  to  do 
and  say  what  is  dictated  by  its  fancy,  because  on 
such  occasions,  the  humors  of  the  child  have  been 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  229 

indulged  from  the  beginning  of  its  separate  exist 
ence,  and  the  tendency  of  forming  habits  has 
already  asserted  itself. 

Here  is  the  crucial  point  in  education,  or,  rather, 
in  child-training.  And  it  is  here  that  neglect 
dominates  the  minds  and  methods  of  parents. 

The  first  mistake  made  at  this  point  is  in  the 
easy  excuse  that  "it  is  only  a  child ;  it  has  no  un 
derstanding,"  etc. ;  and  this  excuse  of  foolish  sym 
pathy  is  carried  forward  to  the  years  when  the  pet 
and  darling  has  not  only  acquired  the  use  of  his 
understanding,  but  has  also  formed  habits  of  dis 
obedience,  of  pride  and  vanity,  of  cruelty,  and 
their  tribe.  And  it  is  here  that  the  child  would 
with  equal  ease  and  readiness  acquire  habits  of 
immodesty,  were  it  not  for  the  absence  of  the 
stimulus.  At  all  events,  at  that  juncture  the  child 
has  already  laid  the  foundation  for  selfwill  and 
self-indulgence:  the  soil  is  prepared;  all  that  is 
wanting  for  the  growth  of  mischief,  is  the  seed 
of  mischief — if  the  spoiled  darling  has  not  already 
contracted  the  habit — of  course,  innocently — of 
indulging  in  fingering  and  fondling,  which  would 
be  mortally  sinful  in  adults. 

The  preparation  of  pure  offspring  is  antecedent 
even  to  this  period.  We  mention  this  in  order  to 
make  it  appear  more  credible  when  we  maintain 


230  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

that  the  most  scrupulous  watchfulness  is  impera 
tive  in  the  earliest  period  of  development. — 

How  is  the  self-assertion  of  the  darker  element 
of  our  nature  to  be  met  in  the  child  ? 

We  do  not  advocate  the  indiscriminate  use  of 
the  rod.  A  child  can  be  trained  without  being 
cuffed  and  buffeted.  But  it  is  wrong  without  gain 
saying  that  all  children  will  take  to  correction 
without  re-enforcement  of  the  correction. 

As  a  most  certain  means  of  spoiling  the  child, 
exuberant  caressing  and  slavish  tenderness  must 
absolutely  be  banished  from  the  infant;  and 
much  more,  of  course,  from  the  child  growing  up 
towards  and  into  its  teens. 

In  the  second  place,  remonstrances  of  the  child 
against  orders  must  under  no  circumstances  be  ac 
cepted,  and,  if  repeated,  must  never  be  allowed  to 
pass  without  the  administration  of  a  practical  re 
minder  of  the  authority  of  the  parents.  Only  let 
that  practical  reminder  be  given  with  moderation, 
and  let  it  be  accompanied  with  the  impression  that 
punishment  is  not  applied  to  satisfy  the  anger  of 
the  parent,  but  to  cure  the  child. 

Thirdly:  The  usual  insistence  of  the  child  in 
having  its  will,  must  be  crossed — not  rudely,  but 
wisely — wherever  it  may  appear.  Teach  the  child 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  231 

practically  that  it  has  no  authority  to  command, 
and  it  will  learn  more  readily  to  obey. 

Fourth :  The  mistake  of  promising  to  the  child 
some  small  gift  or  favor  on  condition  that  it  be 
obedient,  is  criminal  in  its  effect  of  fostering  self- 
will  and  disobedience. 

Fifth :  The  frequent  desire  of  children  to  lord 
it  over  the  younger  or  the  less  favored,  must  be 
repressed,  pruned,  and  eradicated.  No  elder  broth 
er  has  any  authority  whatever  over  his  sisters  or 
over  his  younger  brothers,  except  he  be  their 
guardian  in  the  place  of  the  parents,  no  matter 
what  his  accidental  position  may  be  in  the  family 
— and  excrescences  of  this  nature  must  be  per 
emptorily  retrenched. 

Sixth:  Pouting,  stubbornness,  etc.,  must  not 
be  tolerated  for  an  instant.  Insubordination  is  a 
marked  sign  of  selfishness — if  not  of  pride — and 
must  be  dealt  with  accordingly. 

We  admit,  this  looks  like  militarism  carried 
into  the  nursery.  But  even  if  it  were  militarism, 
it  would  not  be  misplaced  where  it  is  necessary^  for 
fighting  against  so  insidious  an  enemy  as  the  early 
outcroppings  of  the  faults  of  a  fallen  creature, 
which  is  to  be  assisted  both  by  nature  and  by  art 
to  rise  from  its  fall.  "Gratia  subaudit  naturam." 


232  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

The  consolation  is  to  be  found  in  this  that  very- 
stringent  measures  are  necessary  only  in  the  curb 
ing  of  passionate  tempers — and  there  they  are 
indispensably  necessary.  But  strict  watchfulness 
is  necessary  in  every  case  until  the  tendencies  of 
character  have  been  discerned,  corrected,  and 
aligned  with  the  requirements  of  the  dignity  of 
man. 

Where  loving  watchfulness  is  wanting,  there 
can  be  no  thought  of  reasonable  training,  and  the 
unfortunate  candidate  for  citizenship,  both  in  the 
earthly  and  in  the  heavenly  kingdom,  is  left  to 
himself  to  hatch  out  the  unsightly  brood  of  sin 
and  shame  that  spell  disgrace  and  ruin  here,  and 
probably  also,  hereafter. 

The  feature  of  which  no  educator  (parent  or 
teacher)  may  ever  lose  sight  is,  to  be  systematic 
and  consistent  in  his  treatment.  There  must  be 
method;  the  method  of  motherly  prudence  and 
solicitude,  and  of  fatherly  firmness,  united  in  one 
single  viewpoint,  that  of  procuring  the  salvation 
of  the  child  for  this  earthly  life  and  for  the  life 
of  grace.  Any  other  viewpoint  is  wrong,  because 
incapable  of  allowing  us  an  unerring  look  at  faults 
without  despair,  and  at  virtues,  without  softness. 

The  want  of  system  and  consistency  in  their 
training  is  at  the  bottom  of  the  conscious  cunning 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  233 

of  children  after  the  awakening  of  the  reason 
ing  faculty.  Children  pampered  to-day,  and  ham 
pered  to-morrow,  become  insecure,  and,  in  conse 
quence,  insincere.  They  are  afraid  to  display 
their  good  traits  for  want  of  appreciation; 
and  they  are  careful  to  conceal  the  workings 
of  their  evil  traits  for  fear  of  punish 
ment.  The  stress  of  their  exuberant  young 
life  naturally  inclines  them  towards  the  evil, 
the  easier  tendency,  which  thrives  as  in  an  in 
cubator  under  the  hypocrisy  of  turning  an 
indifferent  manner  to  the  observer.  And  the 
saddest  of  all  consequences  is,  as  impurity  seeks 
darkness,  that  such  children  will  seek  what  is 
hidden  and  novel,  and  conceal  the  disease,  once 
that  they  have  tasted  the  deathly  cup. 

To  instruct  such  children  on  sexual  matters, 
is  only  pouring  oil  on  the  flame,  if  the  instruction 
is  given  in  guarded  terms,  because  the  child  prides 
itself  in  knowing  more  than  the  instructor  can  risk 
to  tell;  and  both  the  reverence  for  modesty  and 
the  respect  for  the  instructor  have  suffered  a  new 
and  staggering  blow.  In  such  cases,  the  con 
fessor  is  the  only  safe  instructor  and  guide.  The 
declaration  of  the  young  sinner  offers  him  the  op 
portunity  of  serious  inquiry  along  the  lines  of  his 
confession  of  guilt,  and  of  serious  warning  against 


234  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

the  physical  and  moral  evils  resulting  from  carnal 
indulgence. 

Indeed,  the  natural  instructors  of  such  children 
are  the  parents,  the  mother  for  the  girls,  and  the 
father  for  the  boys.  But  for  reasons  stated  above, 
the  parent  is  the  last  one  who  will  be  made  the 
confidant  of  the  erring  child. 

Once  that  it  is  known  that  a  child  is  consciously 
entangled  in  the  net  of  impurity,  sweet  and  suave 
methods  of  instruction  are  out  of  the  question.  It 
would  be  the  same  as  fostering  a  fracture  with 
the  application  of  poultices  without  setting  the 
broken  bones.  Healing  may  ensue,  but  the  result 
is  a  crippled  and  useless  limb.  The  principal  part 
in  the  treatment  of  a  fractured  limb  is  the  setting. 
So  also  in  taking  in  hand  a  child  in  whom  concu 
piscence  of  the  flesh  has  broken  down  the  natural 
barriers  of  purity — delicacy  and  modesty — the 
barriers  must  be  re-erected ;  a  pity  it  is  that  they 
can  not  be  rebuilt  of  the  same  material.  The  in 
structor  will  reach  out  after  that  bridle  and  check 
which  had  never  before  been  laid  on  the  unfortu 
nate  child,  its  conscience,  its  personal  honor,  its 
dread  of  disgrace.  The  threat  of  physical  ills 
will  generally  fall  flat.  The  child  has  no  experi 
ence  of  these  ills,  and  may  suspect  the  zeal  of  its 
mentor.  Without  an  awakening  of  the  sense  of 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  235 

responsibility  to  God  for  the  abuse  of  the  body 
— the  gift  and  property  of  God — little  prospect 
of  success  may  be  entertained.  It  is  for  this  rea 
son  chiefly  that  the  pest  of  impurity  has  spread 
over  so  large  an  area  among  the  young  who  are 
left  to  grow  up  without  religious  teaching. 

Is  it  necessary  to  inform  such  unfortunates 
about  the  natural  purpose  of  the  sexual  faculty? 

No ;  emphatically,  no !  Not  only  not  necessary, 
but  not  even  excusable!  Let  it  be  noted  that  we 
are  speaking  of  those  who  are  consciously,  know 
ingly,  wickedly,  impure.  No  amount  of  additional 
information  will  tend  to  decrease  the  desire  for 
the  forbidden  pleasures.  If  the  remedies  offered 
by  religion  cannot  be  applied,  the  unfortunate 
young  sinner  generally  learns  the  cruel  lesson  of 
punishment  from  the  ruin  of  his  whole  life. 


II.      FUTILE    REMEDIES. 

It  has  also  been  suggested,  and  is  the  practice 
in  certain  circles,  in  England,  at  least,  to  allow 
boys  and  girls  free  social  intercourse  together  at 
an  age  when  their  attachments  are  supposed  to 
be  nothing  more  than  Platonic  love.  But  neither 
the  theory  itself,  nor  the  results  justify  such  a 
blindfolded  suggestion.  For,  as  far  as  the  theory 


236  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

is  concerned,  let  us  consider  that  a  wound  indeed 
may  heal  under  plasters,  salves,  and  oil ;  but  such 
fostering  would  enhance  the  malignity  of  a  can 
cer  :  and  concupiscence  is  not  an  ordinary  wound, 
but  a  cancer,  which  needs  the  electric  needle  and 
the  scalpel  of  retrenchment  much  more  than  court 
plasters  and  soft  and  caressing  breathing.  And 
as  to  the  results,  it  may  be  proclaimed  from  the 
housetops,  without  fear  of  contradiction,  that  they 
are  lamentable  enough  in  furnishing  abundant 
grist  for  the  divorce  mills,  and  in  sadly  increas 
ing  the  need  for  wet  nurses  and  found 
ling  asylums.  The  practice  of  St.  Aloysius,  al 
though  heroic,  in  refraining  from  looking  up  into 
the  face  of  any  woman,  would  be  much  more  in 
harmony  with  traditional  Christian  thought  and 
practice.  The  earliest  separation  of  the  sexes  has 
ever  been  considered  the  surest  safeguard  against 
dangers  to  purity.  This  most  powerful  instinct 
of  sex  is  not  killed  by  constant  and  blandishing 
stimulation;  it  is  not  an  inactive  organ,  but  a 
power  dominating  several  connected  spheres  and 
complexus  of  nerves. 

As  another  measure  of  prevention,  or  precau 
tion,  the  proposition  has  been  made  carefully  to 
select  the  food  and  to  supervise  the  diet  of  adoles 
cent  children.  Is  there  more  value  to  be  attached 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  237 

to  this  than  to  the  preceding  "remedy"?  Let  us 
see: 

I.  The  food  suggested  as  anaphrodisiac  is  of 
such  quality  as  to  reduce  the  caloric  virtue  of  the 
process  of  digestion  and  nourishment ;  but — what 
ever  food  fails  to  supply  the  quantity  of  heat  nec 
essary  for  the  normal  process  of  life,  tends  (a)  to 
introduce  into  the  system  an  unnecessary  quantity 
of  waste,  and  (b)  to  inaugurate  a  retrogression. 
Now  both  the  labor  of  disposing  of  waste  matter 
and  the  labor  of  meeting  the  demands  of  the  pro 
cess  of  growth,  especially  in  the  young  with  whom 
our  dealings  are  at  present,  without  the  proper 
supply  of  heat,  from  being  one  unified  physio 
logical  process  in  good  health  and  natural  nutri 
tion,  becomes  a  pathological  process,  casting  re 
sponsibility  for  neglect  upon  the  nerves.  The 
nerves  in  their  turn  take  the  most  sensitive  in 
ternal  organs  into  their  sympathy,  one  after  the 
other,  and  infect  them  with  their  own  suffering, 
and  the  ultimate  result  of  this  restraint  will  be 
nervous  debilitation;  in  some  cases,  anemia;  in 
other  cases,  heightened  sensibility  and  irritability 
consequent  upon  nervous  irritation,  and  the  last 
sufferings  of  these  children  will  be  worse  than  the 
first.  We  know  it  for  a  medical  fact,  that  with 
those  who  are  in  the  extreme  state  of  waste  and 


238  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

irritation,  the  poor  consumptives,  the  restlessness 
of  the  stimulus  carnis  is  rather  aggravated  than 
soothed. 

It  would  seem  to  be  best,  then,  to  follow  a 
rational  mode  of  dieting,  that  is,  the  ordinary  and 
customary  mode,  of  giving  children  such  nourish 
ment  as  is  commonly  supplied  by  the  market — but 
to  let  the  young  eat  as  often  as  they  are  hungry, 
and  not  as  much  as  they  like  at  a  time. 

2.  As  a  second  objection  to  a  specially  selected 
diet  for  children  with  the  view  of  rendering  them 
immune  from  aphrodisia,  let  us  offer  the  consid 
eration  that  children  so  fed  have  no  more  reason 
to  suppress  the  desire  for  an  increase  of  heat- 
supplying  food,  than  children  more  coarsely  nour 
ished,  and  as  a  consequence  they  will  strive  to 
satisfy  that  desire  by  procuring  for  themselves 
(a)  either  larger  quantities  of  the  food  offered 
than  the  digestion  can  dispose  of,  or  (b)  substi 
tutes,  such  as  candy,  cake,  and  sweets  of  all  kinds, 
for  which  the  pestilential  "candy  penny"  is  al 
ways  ready.  And  as  a  fact  we  observe  it  on  all 
hands  that  daintily  or  poorly  fed  children  make 
up  for  the  deficiency  of  their  food  by  disposing  of 
such  substitutes  in  formidable  quantities,  with  or 
without  consent  and  connivance  of  their  parents, 
contract  the  candy  habit,  lose  their  appetite,  be- 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  239 

come  dyspeptics,  improverish  their  blood,  and,  at 
the  time  of  puberty,  develop  all  manner  of  ail 
ments,  complaints  and  disorders,  of  which  it  is 
at  least  doubtful,  that  they  foster  the  spirit  of 
purity,  and  retard  the  incursions  of  the  sexual 
instinct,  and  discourage  the  blandishments  of 
aphrodisia. 

It  is  reasonable,  therefore,  to  expect  that  no 
one  tampers  with  the  established  method  of  feed 
ing  children  wholesome  and  nourishing  food  sev 
eral  times  a  day,  especially  with  the  object  in  view, 
of  not  tempting  them  to  be  immoderate;  for  im 
moderation  in  eating  is  the  highway  of  immodesty 
for  young  and  old. 

Hence  neither  social  liberty  (without  super 
vision  of  the  most  exacting  kind)  nor  selection  of 
food  deserves  much  and  serious  consideration  in 
the  question  of  forearming  the  young  against  the 
novel  dangers  of  adolescence. 

What,  then,  can  be  suggested?  Prayer? 
Prayer  is  a  common  remedy  in  the  hands  of  Cath 
olic  educators,  and  it  is  rightfully  held  to  be  the 
most  powerful  antidote  for  all  dangers  and  temp 
tations.  But  where  is  the  rector  animarum  who 
has  not  had  poor  unfortunate  youths  in  his  care 
who  sobbingly  confessed  that  they  prayed  while 
they  sinned,  and  sinned  while  they  prayed?  who 


240  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

despite  prayer  and  sacraments  persisted  in  evil, 
even  criminal  habits,  for  months  and  for  years? 
Their  case  is  the  crux  confessariorum. 

Why  is  prayer  ineffective  in  so  many  cases? 
The  safest  answer  may  be :  because  children  gen 
erally  practice  only  oral  prayer.  Oral  prayer  also, 
if  only  said  with  the  proper  intention,  is  a  means 
of  grace ;  but  is  it  a  means  of  such  extraordinary 
grace  as  is  required  in  the  heated  contest  with  the 
most  alluring  and  most  cunning  of  all  passions? 
We  are  very  much  inclined  to  say  nay,  remember 
ing  the  solemn  warning  of  our  Savior :  "Qui  pot- 
est  caper e,  capiat,"  and  the  teaching  of  the  Church, 
that  without  a  special  grace,  none  will  long  be 
master  of  this  elementary  impulse.  If  indeed  our 
children,  especially  also  those  of  the  public  schools, 
could  be  so  deeply  imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the 
Christian  religion,  that  on  the  one  hand  they  could 
conceive  an  invincible  horror  for  everything  evil 
as  an  offense  of  God,  and,  on  the  other,  with 
that  spirit  of  prayer  which  does  more  internal 
clamoring  of.  the  heart,  of  the  will,  than  external 
reciting,  then,  surely,  prayer  could  be  made  the 
armor  of  innocence  for  the  young  in  their  hottest 
day. 

Hence  the  spiritual  training  of  the  child  may 
not  be  neglected  in  education  under  pain  of  fail- 


Instruction  of  the  Young.  241 

ure  in  the  most  delicate  part  and  period  of  the 
task  of  education. 

As  the  sexual  instinct  in  all  its  forms  is  prima 
rily  an  infection  of  the  blood,  "an  ounce  of  pre 
vention  is  worth  a  pound  of  cure,"  even 
in  opposing  the  unlawful  tendencies  of 
nature.  The  work  of  raising  a  dam  against  the 
impending  flood  of  impurity  must  begin  far  out 
in  the  region  of  the  gathering  waters.  Give  us 
a  generation  of  God  fearing  parents,  of  responsible 
teachers,  of  scrupulously  zealous  confessors,  and 
the  purity  of  ten  subsequent  generations  is  as 
sured.  Meanwhile  we  must  toil  on  amid  prayer 
and  watching  to  save  from  blight  and  corruption 
the  little  that  is  left,  and  arm  ourselves  for  a 
vigorous  campaign  against  blasphemy  and  license 
in  the  public  press,  on  the  stage  and  in  the  lecture 
room  thus  retrenching  the  evil  in  the  top  while 
we  foster  a  healthy  root  in  a  meagre  soil." 


NOTE  : — For  fuller  information  see  The  Eccles 
iastical  Review,  Apr.  to  Sept.,  1911;  Thomas  J. 
Gerrard,  Marriage  and  Parenthood;  Ferreres- 
Geniesse,  Der  wirkliche  Tod  und  dcr  Scheintod; 
Gemelli,  "Non  Mcechaberis;"  Kapellmann-Berg- 


242  Instruction  of  the  Young. 

matin,  Pastoral-Medizin;  ''Chapters  in  Christian 
Doctrine"  especially  the  chapters  on  Chastity, 
Marriage }  and  Purity;  Die  Erziehung  zur  Keusch- 
heit,  v.  Dr.  Michael  Gatterer,  S.  J.,  and  Dr. 
Franz  Krus,  S.  J.,  and  Dr.  Foerste/s  books  on 
the  Education  of  Youth. 


APPENDIX  I. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

THE  PROBLEM  OF  HEREDITY. 

I.    Heredity  as  a  Factor  in  Propagation. 
II.    Heredity  as  a  Factor  in  Morality. 

CAN    THE    SPECIES    OF    THINGS    BE    CHANGED    BY 
HEREDITY? 

i.  If  we  could  accept  without  suspicion  the 
interpretation  which  modern  biologists  put  upon 
the  results  of  their  experiments  and  observations, 
we  would  fain  accept  the  theory,  that  heredity 
is  a  potent  factor  in  the  production,  not  only 
of  new  races,  but  also  of  new  types  or  species 
of  things. 

The  result  of  biological  experiment  and  ob 
servation  is  this :  Certain  groups  of  plants  and 
animals,  notably  insects,  differing  widely  from 
each  other  in  structure,  at  the  same  time,  how 
ever,  bearing  plain  traces  of  intercommunicat 
ing  properties,  would  point  to  the  necessity  of 
referring  them  all  to  one  original  form,  which 
has  been  modifying  continuously  in  different  di 
rections,  until  this  original  form  seems  either  to 
have  been  lost,  or,  to  have  been  confirmed  in  a 


244  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

certain  type,  while  each  of  its  descendants  is  tend 
ing  toward  establishing  a  new  type. 

The  interpretation  is  this: 

The  new  structure  acquired  by  the  descendants 
of  the  first  type  was  developed  in  certain  indi 
viduals  by  accommodation  to  new  surroundings, 
by  submission  to  new  exactions,  or  by  a  tendency 
inherent  in  the  original  type,  to  develop  in 
various  directions,  so  that  the  life  and  habits 
of  the  new  forms  barely  resemble  those  of  the 
ancestral  type. 

On  this  theory  biologists  base  the  following 
conclusion : 

The  process  of  descent  or  systematic  evolu 
tion  is  still  going  on,  as  it  must  in  the  beginning 
have  given  rise  to  the  various  circles  of  living 
things  developing  together  from  a  fundamental 
form,  originally  placed  in  the  world  by  the 
Creator  (or  produced  by  Nature,  according  to 
the  agnostics)  as  the  parent- form  of  the  various 
classes  of  things  limited  to  the  larger  character 
istics  of  the  respective  form. 

But — this  theory  is  open  to  the  following 
doubt : 

If  there  were  originally  such  parent-forms  or 
parent-types,  were  they  placed  for  the  purpose  of 
ensuring  their  own  constancy,  or,  of  effecting 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  245 

the  multiplication  of  things,  not  so  much  as  to 
number,  as  according  to  types  or  forms? 

But,  if  the  constancy  of  the  original  types 
was  the  intention  of  the  Creator  (or  Nature?), 
specific  changes,  or  the  efformation  of  new  types 
would  contravene  the  intention  of  God,  (or  the 
determination  of  nature  ad  unuwi),  which  is  im 
possible,  as  the  work  is  not  above  the  maker ;  if 
the  constancy  of  the  original  type  was  not  in 
tended  by  the  Creator  (read  Nature  as  a  parallel), 
it  must  be  said  that  He  intended  the  mutation  of 
the  species  for  some  time  only,  namely,  until  those 
species  be  developed,  which  he  had  intended,  and 
which  now  constitute  the  historic  species. 

But  this  would  argue  either  against  His  power, 
or  against  His  wisdom :  because  in  this  case  He 
would  consign  His  work  to  the  whims  of  chance 
— which  is  not. 

There  are  now  certainly  such  types  as  are 
beyond  mutation,  as  man,  and  all  the  types  at 
least  of  the  mammals  and  the  birds. 

Or  we  would  have  to  admit  that  the  Creator 
intended  constancy  only  for  some  species,  and 
not  for  others. 

But  the  reason  of  this  could  only  be  the  neces 
sity  of  such  mutability  for  some  according  to 
new  conditions  of  existence. 


246  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

But  neither  would  this  reason  hold:  because 
many  species  have  perished  instead  of  accom 
modating  themselves  to  new  conditions  forced 
upon  them;  and  again,  others  have  survived 
without  undergoing  known  changes,  because  they 
have  found  new  conditions  congenial. 

Finally,  the  fact  that  living  things  are  not 
rigid  automatons,  but,  rather,  movable  things, 
as  a  living  being  is  "a  being  that  moves  itself," 
which  suffers  inflection  and  bends  itself  accord 
ing  to  instinct  and  appetite,  or  opportunity,  is 
sufficient  to  show  that  adaptability  would  serve 
the  purpose  of  such  arrangement  better  and  more 
naturally  than  mutation  toward  a  new  type. 

The  eruptions  of  the  earth  in  the  tertiary 
period  were  only  local,  and  still  entire  classes 
of  prehistoric  animals  have  become  extinct — not 
modified,  but  wiped  out. 

If,  however,  the  Creator  intended  to  ensure 
the  multiplication  of  living  things  according  to 
types  or  forms,  and  we  admit  that  the  type,  form 
or  pattern  of  created  things  is  an  idea  of  the 
Creator  (or  a  representation  of  Him  realized 
ad  extra, — as  we  must,  if  we  recognize  a  Creator 
at  all) — we  must  admit  also  that,  as  often  as  a 
type  is  completed,  a  new  creative  act  is  neces 
sitated. 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  247 

Another  difficulty  arises  from  the  consideration 
that  a  movable  form  is  a  futile  form,  and,  an 
indetermined  idea,  rather  a  confusion,  worthy  not 
even  of  the  ingenuity  of  the  human  artist,  not 
to  speak  of  the  infinite  wisdom  of  the  Artifex  om 
nium  rerum. 

Besides,  the  idea  of  form-multiplication  by 
either  descent  or  evolution,  does  violence  to  the 
idea  of  an  omnipotent  Creator;  and  more  still 
to  the  idea  of  predetermined  Nature,  lacking  that 
which  the  Creator  is  without  limit,  Intelligence. 
The  better  part  of  development  would  be  left  to 
chance  (except  we  demand  a  constant  exercise 
of  the  creative  assistance) — and  we  know  from 
daily  observations,  that  nature  left  to  chance,  or 
interfered  with  by  blind  powers,  begets  not  order, 
but  chaos;  not  ideals,  but  monsters. 

Hence  we  should  conclude,  that  it  is  more  in 
accord  with  the  reverence  for  the  wisdom  of  God 
and  our  own  experience  of  the  order  in  nature, 
to  hold  to  the  ancient  and  tried  doctrine  of  the 
Constancy  of  the  species. 

2.  But  yet  the  fact  of  heredity  cannot  be 
denied.  For  although  we  may  set  our  face 
against  the  omnipotence  of  hereditary  influences, 
still,  changes  have  been  observed  in  the  dispo 
sition,  habits,  and  structure  of  individuals  and 


24§  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

groups,  which  undoubtedly  belong  to  the  original 
species.  Certain  habits  have  become  constant  in 
some  individuals  through  continued  necessity, 
and  are  transmitted  to  the  descendants  as  an  in 
heritance.* 

There  have  also  been  observed,  especially  by 
the  celebrated  entomologist  Father  Eric  Was- 
mann,  S.  J.,**  such  remarkable  changes  in  struc 
ture  in  the  so-called  guests  of  the  ants,  particul 
arly  in  the  genus  Dinarda,  as  to  sustain  the  con 
clusions  of  biologists  seemingly  with  no  small 
power. 

He  says,  for  example  (p.  214,  Mod.  Biol.  etc.)  : 
"The  systematic  law,  which  is  found  in  the  dis 
tribution  of  Dinarda  described  above,  is  an 
nounced  in  this  way:  The  specific  evolution  of 
the  forms  of  Dinarda  is  found  in  a  state  of  ad 
vancement  which  differs  according  to  the  dif 
ference  of  its  geographical  field  of  distribution. 
The  adaptation  of  Dinarda  dentata  to  formica  san- 
guineaf  and  of  D.  Merkeli  to  formica  rufa,  is  al- 


*  Comp.  Dr.  Bernard  Altum:  Der  Vogel  und  sein  Leben, 
pp.  154,  et  al. 

'*  Comp.  Die  moderns  Biologie  und  die  Entivicklungstheorie, 
pp.  202,  ss.  and  Vergleichende  Studien  fiber  das  Scelenleben  der 
Ameisen. 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  249 

ready  completed  in  central  and  northern  Europe ; 
not  so  the  adaptation  of  Dinarda  Hagensi  to  for 
mica  exsecta,  and  of  Dinarda  pygmaea  to  formica 
fusco-rufibarbis.  The  latter  especially  appears 
as  an  adaptation  now  only  in  the  state  of  develop 
ment,  which  is  already  completed  in  some  coun 
tries,  in  others,  advanced  only  to  the  middle  stage 
of  the  evolutionary  process,  and,  lastly,  in  others 
not  even,  or  scarcely  begun." 

3.  Now,  granting  that  the  systematic  evolu 
tion,  as  described  by  the  learned  scientist,  is  a 
fact,  it  does  not  prove  that  the  different  "classes" 
of  Dinarda,  and  other  ant-guests,  as  Lomechusa, 
Atemeles,  and  Xenodusa,  which  he  mentions,  are 
now,  or  ever  will  be,  new  types  or  species. 
Are  they  not  rather  variations  of  the  original 
Dinarda,  etc.?  And  if  now  only  variations  (de 
viations?)  of  the  original  types,  will  their  evolu 
tion  terminate  in  the  constancy  of  their  respective 
forms,  and  in  specifically  new  types,  differing 
from  the  original  types  by  a  difference  which 
would  make  them  strangers  to  each  other  and 
to  their  ancestors  ? 

We  do  not  by  any  means  deny  that  the  various 
forms  of  these  beetles  are  the  same  generically; 
but  we  believe  that  they  are  the  same  also  speci- 


250  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

fically,  shaping  their  habits  and  their  structure 
after  the  course  of  their  lives. 

4.  If  this  is  not  so,  it  would  seem  that  the 
definition  of  species  has  either  been  applied  rather 
loosely  in  the  classification  of  the  lower  animals 
and  plants,  or,  must  be  changed.  St.  Thomas 
(S.  Theol.  i — 2,  52,  i,c.)  describes  species  in 
this  manner: 

"In  order  to  show  the  truth  of  this,  we  must 
consider  that  that  after  which  a  thing  has  its 
species,  must  be  fixed,  stable,  and,  so  to  speak, 
indivisible;  because  whatever  belongs  to  that, 
belongs  to  the  species,  but  whatever  recedes  from 
it,  either  in  the  way  of  augmentation  or  diminu 
tion,  belongs  to  another  species,  more  perfect,  or 
less  perfect.  On  this  account  the  Philosopher 
says  in  8.  Metaphys.  (text.  10.),  that  the  species 
of  things  are  like  numbers,  in  which  addition  or 
substraction  alters  the  species.  Hence,  if  a  form, 
or  anything  in  it,  or  anything  belonging  to  it, 
has  the  character  of  the  species,  it  follows  that, 
considered  in  itself,  it  must  have  a  fixed  char 
acter,  which  can  neither  be  increased  nor  dimin 
ished.  .  .  ..and  hence  there  is  neither  intension  nor 
remission  in  any  form  which  belongs  substantially 
to  the  subject:  therefore,  as  far  as  substances 
are  concerned,  we  can  not  speak  of  more  or  less." 


The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

("Ut  igitur  hums  rei  veritas  manifest etur,  con 
sider  andum  est,  quod  illud,  secundum  quod  sor- 
titur  aliquid  speciem,  oportet  esse  fixum,  et  stans, 
et  quasi  indivisibile :  quaecunque  enim  ad  illud 
attingunt,  sub  specie  continentur:  quaecunque 
antem  recedunt  ab  illo,  vel  in  plus,  vel  in  minus, 
pertinent  ad  aliam  speciem,  vel  perfectiorem,  vel 
imperfectiorem:  unde  Philos.  dicit  in  8.  M eta- 
physic,  (tex.  10.),  quod  species  rerum  sunt  sicut 
numeri,  in  quibus  additio,  vel  diminutio  variat 
speciem.  Si  igitur  aliqua  forma,  vel  quaecunque 
res  secundum  seipsam,  vel  secundum  aliquid  sui 
sortiatur  rationem  speciei,  necesse  est  quod  sec 
undum  se  considerata  habeat  determinatam  ratio 
nem,  quae  neque  in  plus  excedere,  neque  in  minus 

dencere  possit et  ideo  omnis  forma,  quae 

substantialiter  participatur  in  subjecto,  caret  in- 
tensione,  et  remissione:  unde  in  genere  substan- 
tiae  nihil  dicitur  secundum  magis  et  minus.") 

Hence  according  to  the  argumentation  of  St. 
Thomas  the  species  itself,  which  follows  the  sub 
stance  of  a  thing  and  the  form,  must  be  "fixed, 
stable,  and,  as  it  were,  indivisible."  Nay,  the 
species  must,  (if  this  were  possible),  be  fixed  and 
unchangeable  in  a  higher  degree  even  than  sub 
stance  and  form,  because  it  is  by  its  substance 
and  form  that  a  thing  is  ranged  in  a  certain 


The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

order  of  things  called  the  species,  whereby  sub 
stance  and  form  are  made  secondary  or  subsidiary 
to  the  species,  or  the  universal  norm  of  that  order 
of  things.  Not  as  if  the  species  were  first  in  the 
order  of  actual  existence;  but  because  it  is  first 
in  the  mind  of  Him  who  arranged  all  created 
things  in  certain  circles  in  their  order,  each  one 
of  which  constitutes  a  species. 

If  then,  the  species  of  things  are  as  unchange 
able  as  their  essences,  it  would  seem  to  follow, 
that  new  species  cannot  be  developed  from  other 
species,  and  the  efformation  of  any  new  species 
would  require  a  new  creative  act. 

To  this  assertion,  the  following  objection  may 
be  offered:  A  new  creative  act  is  required  also 
in  the  process  of  generation,  since  the  new  form 
acquired  in  generation  is  neither  developed,  "be 
cause  the  species  is  immutable,"  nor  taken  over 
from  the  parental  body,  as  it  were,  by  inheritance. 

The  objection  is  answered  thus:  There  is  no 
doubt  that  those  forms  which  are  complete  sub 
stances  in  themselves,  and  incomplete  only  in 
reference  to  the  compositum  which  they  form  in 
union  with  another  substance  incomplete  in  itself, 
require  the  omnipotence  of  the  Creator:  as  in 
man  the  soul  is  created  in  every  instance  of  con 
ception. 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  253 

But  there  is  no  reason  why  the  forms  of  the 
animals  and  the  plants  should  be  created  at  every 
new  generation,  because  the  powers  of  nature  as 
given  and  directed  by  the  Creator  suffice  for  the 
purposes  of  propagation  in  these  beings. 

If  the  powers  of  nature  do  not  suffice  for  the 
entire  purpose  of  propagation  in  the  animals  and 
the  plants,  this  failure  would  have  to  be  proved 
by  this,  that  either  the  forms  of  these  creatures 
constitute  an  order  of  beings  as  independent  as 
individuals,  or  that  the  laws  of  generation  and 
propagation  were  insufficient  to  direct  the  effort 
of  nature  to  the  completion  of  the  natural  pro 
cess  of  generation  and  propagation. 

But,  now,  as  to  the  first  reason:  The  forms 
of  the  animals  and  the  plants  are  not  independent 
of  the  compositum,  either  in  their  existence  or 
in  their  actuation  and  activity:  they  are  not  in 
dependent  of  the  compositum  in  their  existence, 
because  they  are  the  tota  ratio  esse  of  the  com 
positum,  so  as  to  die  with  the  compositum.  They 
are  not  independent  of  the  compositum  in  their 
actuation,  because  they  cannot  exist  outside  of 
the  compositum;  in  their  activity,  because  they 
have  no  activity  except  that  which  proceeds  from 
the  union  of  the  form  and  the  matter  in  these 
creatures. 


254  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

"Are  the  laws  of  generation  and  propagation 
sufficient  to  ensure  the  completion  of  the  process 
of  generation,  that  is,  to  reproduce  from  the 
parents,  individuals  of  the  same  order  as  the 
parents,  and  not,  perhaps,  only  to  prepare  and 
furnish  the  material,  or  chemical  and  mechanical 
part? — We  answer:  i)  The  process  of  genera 
tion  and  propagation  is  a  vital  process,  i.  e.,  it 
takes  its  rise  in  life,  is  conducted  on  its  course 
by  life,  and  terminates  in  life:  if  it  would  not 
of  itself  terminate  in  life,  we  would  have  to  say 
that  the  vital  process  was  at  a  moment — for  no 
natural  reason — interrupted,  just  so  as  to  furnish 
to  an  external  agency  an  occasion  of  interference. 
This  cannot  reasonably  be  assumed,  as  nature 
tends  infallibly  toward  its  purpose.  Hence,  as 
long  as  generation  demands  nothing  of  a  higher 
order  than  what  belongs  to  life,  i.  e.  vegetation 
and  sensation,  we  must  credit  the  ordinary  pro 
cess  of  generation  with  the  powers,  not  only  of 
beginning,  but  also  of  completing  its  operation. 
But  the  completion  of  the  natural  process  of  gen 
eration  is  the  efformation  of  an  individual  secun- 
dum  spcciem. 

Intellectual  life  .as  exhibited  in  man,  is  of  an 
order  transcending  the  requirements  of  animal 
life,  because  it  extends  its  scope  beyond  the  limits 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  255 

of  growth  and  sensation,  and  is  capable  of  an 
activity  which  is  in  no  way  necessary  for  the 
propagation,  continuation  and  enjoyment  of 
animal  life. 

Moreover,  nature  particularizes,  and  devotes 
its  attention  to  the  individual,  while  intelligence 
generalizes,  and  makes  universalities  its  formal 
object.  Hence  also,  life  as  such,  in  order  to 
answer  the  purposes  of  nature,  need  not  be 
higher  than  the  nature  of  things,  and  intellectual 
life  is  of  a  specifically  higher  order  than  is  re 
quired  by  the  definition  of  life :  "vivit  quod  seip- 
sum  movet."  Intellectual  life,  therefore,  is  an 
independent  life,  exerting  its  power  in  the  com- 
positum  with  the  participation,  indeed,  of  the 
material  part ;  but,  endowed  with  the  prerogative 
over  lower  forms  of  life,  of  having  its  operation 
and  object  in  a  sphere  far  removed  from,  and 
foreign  to  the  material  part. 

5.  Second:  The  process  of  generation  and 
propagation  is  a  formal  process,  and  therefore, 
not  merely  a  process  of  preparation,  or  a  partial 
process. 

The  formality  of  this  process  consists  in  this, 
that  all  the  elements  concurring  in  genera 
tion,  work  harmoniously  toward  an  end  not  to 
be  found  in  any  single  one  of  them,  or  in  their 


'256  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

mere  accretion,  as  in  nucleo;  toward  an  end, 
and  object,  therefore,  which  when  attained,  is 
not  the  product  of  the  activity  of  the  material 
elements,  but  of  the  effective  concurrence  of 
these  elements,  the  reproduction  of  life  secundum 
speciem. 

Now,  this  effective  concurrence  is  established 
either  by  chemical  affinity  in  the  mutable  matter 
— according  to  the  materialists — or,  by  a  factor 
not  of  the  matter.  But  the  chemical  affinity  of 
matter  cannot  be  more  potent  than  each  single 
element ;  hence  its  power  cannot  be  greater  than 
the  power  of  matter.  But  as  matter  cannot  pro 
duce  life,  chemical  affinity  or  chemical  activity 
in  general  can  not  be  the  cause  of  the  process  of 
generation.  And  if  another  power  must  super 
intend  generation,  it  cannot  be  material  in  the 
chemical  or  atomical  sense. 

Again:  If  the  material  elements  working  to 
gether  toward  the  term  of  the  generation,  were 
left  to  themselves  without  any  guidance  and 
direction,  there  would  be  no  reason  why  any 
termination  should  be  reached  at  all.  For,  ma 
terial  things  working  without  pattern,  are  not 
determined  by  an  object  toward  which  their 
activity  is  not  disposed;  now,  the  activity  of 
matter  is  not  disposed  toward  bringing  forth  life : 


^   •  The  Problem  of  Heredity.  2S7 

hence  the  process  of  generation  cannot  be  de 
termined  by  the  material  elements  alone.  Matter 
working  without  model  and  mould  must  be 
moved  from  without :  and  thus  it  may  move  ad  in- 
definitum  without  a  purpose  except  that  of  the 
mover,  or  it  will  cease  to  move,  the  mover  ceas 
ing,  whether  any  end  have  been  attained  or  not. 

Hence  as  there  is  a  determinate  end  and  object 
in  generation,  and  matter  alone  can  neither  es 
tablish  nor  complete  this  process,  we  must  admit 
a  factor  which  superintends  generation  in  such 
a  manner  as  to  guide  it  toward  the  pattern  of 
the  original.  This  factor  is  called  the  substantial 
form,  and  its  operation  makes  the  process  of  gen 
eration  a  formal,  i.  e.,  a  uniformly  ordered  and 
harmoniously  determined  process  tending  toward 
the  reproduction  of  the  idea  of  the  original  in 
rerum  natura. 

But  if  the  laws  of  generation  and  propagation 
are  sufficient  to  ensure  the  completion  of  the 
natural  process,  it  follows,  that  the  induction  of 
the  form  in  every  newly  generated  individual 
does  not  require  a  new  creative  act,  as  the  sup 
position  of  the  mutability  of  the  species  in  evolu 
tion  and  systematic  descent  would  require. 

For  the  induction  of  the  new  form  it  is  suf 
ficient  that  the  ultimate  disposition  for  the  form 


The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

should  be  produced  in  the  elements  of  generation 
living  by  the  form  of  the  parents.  The  ultimate 
disposition  is  not  merely  the  preparation  of  the 
material,  but  the  tendency,  or,  rather,  the  inten 
sion  of  the  material,  roused  and  sustained  by  life 
according  to  the  laws  ordained  by  the  Creator 
to  initiate  and  sustain  the  process  of  generation, 
a  phase  of  the  life-process. 

But  one  may  ask :  Is  the  form  of  the  new 
individual  not  taken  over  from  the  parents? 

No.  For,  in  the  process  of  generation  two 
mechanical  or  material  factors  concur  regularly, 
the  sperm-cell  and  the  cell  of  the  ovum.  Which 
of  the  two  is  the  bearer  of  the  parental  form? 
Or  can  the  form  resident  in  the  one  unite  with 
the  other  into  one  form  identical  with  either  of 
the  former  two?  This  would  require  the  ab 
solute  simplicity  of  the  form,  and  exclude  indi 
viduality,  either  of  which  is  a  denial  of  materi 
ality,  and  the  latter,  even  of  actuation. 

Or,  perhaps,  the  two  germs  in  conjunction  pro 
duce  the  ultimate  mechanical  disposition  for  the 
form,  and  then  the  new  form  is  infused  by  either 
of  the  parents,  deriving  from  the  parental  form? 

No:  (a)  There  is  no  ultimate  purely  mechan 
ical  or  material  disposition  as  there  is  not  even 
an  initiative  mechanical  or  material  process :  the 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  259 

piv,o€ss  of  generation  is  a  vital  and  formal  pro 
cess,  the  nature  of  which  excludes  a  merely 
material  proceeding  at  any  and  every  stage. 

(b)  In  the  event  that  the  form  could  be  de 
rived  from  the  parent-form,  we  would  have  to 
admit  that  the  parent-form  could  multiply  itself 
in  exact  similitude  of  itself,  or,  double  itself;  but 
this  would  mean  identity  of  existence  in  more 
forms  than  one — which  is  absurd,  as  identity  of 
self  in  multiplied  individuality  is  a  contradiction 
in  terms  as  well  as  in  nature. 

Therefore,  the  parental,  or  original  form,  the 
form  of  the  species,  must  be  reproduced  by  an 
agency  dominating  even  the  parental  form. 

What  is  this  agency? 

It  can  only  be,  either  the  creative  power  of 
God,  or  a  power  innate  to,  and  connate  with  life ; 
just  as  the  power  of  growth  (and  sensation)  is 
innate  to,  and  connate  with  life. 

Now,  the  power  of  the  Creator  mu:  ;.>c  be 
invoked,  except  when  we  find  conditions  in 
nature  which  cannot  be  explained  on  the  basis 
of  the  laws  of  nature,  and  natural  forces  and 
faculties. 

But  there  is  an  explanation  for  the  induction 
of  the  forms  of  lower  life,  i.  e.,  all  life  not  in 
tellectual,  which  is  not  only  not  opposed  to  the 


260  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

laws  and  powers  of  nature,  but  which,  on  the 
contrary,  is  very  apposite  to  the  arrangement  of 
living  nature  upon  the  laws  and  powers  of  life. 

Hence  the  agency  which  produces  the  new 
form  of  the  object  of  generation  and  propaga 
tion,  is  a  natural  agency. 

This  agency  must  be  sought  in  the  company  of 
those  agencies  which  sustain  life,  because  in 
plants  and  brutes  the  reproduction  of  life  and 
the  activity  of  life  belong  to  the  same  principles. 
Now,  the  activity  of  life  in  non-intellectual  beings 
is  life  itself,  or,  life  as  it  manifests  itself  in  such 
beings:  as  also  the  activity  of  fire  is  the  fire's 
burning.  An  object  without  growth  and  sensa 
tion — the  principal  activities  of  lower  life — is 
also  without  life.  Life,  therefore,  being  com 
municated  to  the  new  individual  produced  in 
generation,  produces  the  new  form;  as  it  also 
brings  the  faculty  of  growing,  and,  in  animals, 
of  sensation. 

St.  Thomas  says  (S.  Theol.  2 — 2,  i/p,  i.  i.): 
"The  proper  form  of  everything  making  it 
actually  a  being,  is  the  principle  of  its  proper 
operation  (activity)  ;  and  thus  life  is  said  to 
be  the  being  of  living  things  for  this  reason, 
that  living  things  act  accordingly  as  they  have 
being  by  their  form"  ("Dicendum,  quod  propria 


The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

forma  uniuscuiusque  faciens  ipsum  esse  in  actu, 
est  principium  operationis  propriae  ipsius;  et 
ideo  vivere  dicitur  esse  viventium  ex  eo,  quod 
viventia  per  hoc  quod  habent  esse  per  suam 
formam,  tali  modo  operantur") . 

7.  The  most  important  factor  for  the  solu 
tion  of  the  problem  of  heredity  is  the  tension,  or 
tendency,  with  which  nature,  in  the  process  of 
generation,  strains  toward  the  ultimate  disposi 
tion  of  the  elements  of  generation. 

The  fundamental  elements  of  generation — 
aside  from  the  form  which  does  not  initiate  it, 
and,  therefore,  does  not  stand  in  any  relation  to 
the  parents — are  the  elements  constituting  the 
body  of  the  cell,  namely,  the  chromosomes  and 
the  protoplasm  of  the  spermatic  and  the  ovulary 
cell. 

These  material  factors,  but  more  probably 
the  chromosomes  alone,  or  principally,  are  the 
vehicles  of  those  particular  habits  and  traits  of 
the  parents  which  bear  most  strongly  upon  the 
process  of  life;  i.  e.,  in  proportion  as  a  certain 
trait  prevails  in  the  life  of  the  parent,  in  that 
proportion  it  prevails  also  in  the  activity  or 
functions  of  that  life:  now,  generation  is  one 
of  the  principal  functions  of  life ;  therefore,  such 
habits  or  traits  must  also  prevail  in  the  process 


262  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

of  generation.  But  as  the  principal  elements  of 
generation,  the  substratum,  so  to  say,  of  the 
whole  process,  is  found  to  be  the  chromosomes 
of  the  cells,  it  follows,  that  the  prevalent  traits 
in  the  life  of  the  parents  are  carried  over  by  the 
chromosomes  into  the  terminus  of  the  generative 
process. 

But  if  this  is  the  case,  as  biologists  virtually 
agree  it  is,  there  is  a  new  barrier  erected  to  the 
branching-out  of  the  original  type,  and  hence 
also  to  the  theory  of  evolution  and  descent;  for, 
theory  it  is;  a  theory  with  hardly  anything  to 
rest  on  but  suppositions  and  a  loose  conception  of 
the  philosophical  term  species. 

Thus  the  discoveries  of  the  scientists,  instead 
of  strengthening  Darwinism  and  kindred  excres 
cences,  make  toward  opposing  them  in  formi 
dable  array.  The  typical  character  of  the  species 
is  made  clearer  proportionately  to  the  clearness 
of  our  understanding  of  the  species  in  the  laws 
of  its  reproduction  by  generation. 

These  laws  effect  not  only  the  preservation 
of  those  things  that  belong  to  the  substance  of 
the  individual,  but  even  those  which  belong 
merely  to  the  habits,  dispositions  and  inclinations 
— (instinct) — of  the  original  representatives  of 
the  species,  fortifying  the  characteristics  both  by 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  263 

way  of  unvarying  descent,  and  by  acquisition  or 
inheritance  of  whatever  is  congenial  to  the  ways 
of  the  individual.  Upon  this  truth  rests  the  suc 
cess  of  breeding  stock-animals. 

However,  one  might  here  object:  "Once  that 
we  grant  the  fact  of  inheritance  of  prevalent 
properties  and  traits,  we  grant,  too,  the  possibility 
of  the  inheritance  of  confirmed  properties.  But 
then  there  is  no  telling  whither  this  possibility 
will  lead.  For,  a  property,  once  firmly  established 
in  a  group  of  individuals  may  proceed  on  its  own 
account  to  modify,  and  thus  to  lead  these  groups 
away  farther  and  farther  from  the  character  of 
the  original  species,  and  thereby  to  cause  that 
dreaded  "plus  vel  minus,"  according  to  which 
a  substance  is  classed  with  a  higher  or  a  lower 
species. 

This  would  endanger,  or  even  destroy,  the 
stability  of  the  species,  and  point  the  way  for 
evolution,  or  systematic  descent." 

This  objection  may  be  answered  by  clearing 
up  the  relation  of  "plus"  and  "minus"  to  the 
substance. 

It  stands  to  reason  that  there  can  only  be 
question  of  the  plus  and  minus  of  the  substance 
of  things;  for  only  what  belongs  to  the  sub 
stance,  constitutes  the  species.  But  substances 


The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

r(in  the  metaphysical  sense)  do  not  admit  plus  or 
minus  actually,  as  they  are  perfect;  but  only 
potentially:  i.  e.,  every  substance,  except  that 
which  is  perfect  absolutely,  may  be  conceived  to 
be  capable  of  augmentation  and  diminution  of 
its  specification. 

Now,  however,  it  is  plain  enough  that  the 
substances  of  things  are  prior  to  the  things 
themselves,  as  they  are  the  patterns,  and  the 
ratio  esse  of  things,  hence,  neither  the  object  nor 
the  material  of  any  process  of  nature.  There 
fore,  the  substance  of  a  thing  cannot  be  changed 
by  natural  powers,  and,  consequently,  neither 
the  species. 

The  changes  which  we  notice  within  a  certain 
group  or  class  of  beings,  result  in  a  modification 
of  some  original  structure  and  habits,  or  instincts, 
on  the  basis  of  the  original  model,  whose  funda 
mental  traces  are  so  well  preserved,  that  even  by 
them  we  readily  refer  the  modified  to  the  original 
form;  else  we  could  not  speak  of  a  descent  or 
derivation  from  a  common  model-form  at  all. 

As  to  the  new  structures'  deviating  from  the 
original,  it  cannot  import  such  a  modification  of 
the  first  type  or  types  as  would  import  a  muta 
tion  of  the  species.  The  very  term  modification 
is  a  protest  against  a  substantial  change. 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  265 

Hence,  neither  can  heredity  by  any  means  be 
come  the  cause  of  new  species  of  things,  nor  can 
any  transmutation  take  place  from  natural  causes, 
that  would  justify  the  theory  of  the  evolution  or 
descent  of  one  species  from  another. 

8.  The  effect  of  heredity  is  limited  to  the 
merely  material  parts  of  living  things,  be  they 
rational  or  irrational,  and  is  determined  by  the 
trend  and  force  of  dispositions  agitating  the  indi 
viduals  occupied  with  the  process  of  propagation, 
and  transfusing  themselves  from  the  seat  of  life 
to  the  agencies  of  generation. 

In  order  to  make  these  dispositions  constantly 
and  continuously  hereditary,  it  would  be  neces 
sary  that  the  new  individual  should  cultivate  them 
by  constant  exercise,  perfect  them,  and  transmit 
them  to  the  next  generation  in  this  state  of 
cultivation  and  (relative)  perfection.  But,  now, 
we  know  from  daily  observation  that  in  the  brute 
creation  the  difference  in  surroundings,  and  other 
influences,  often  suppress  inherited  instincts,  and 
develop  others  more  in  conformity  with  the  gen 
eral  character  of  the  species.  And  what  is  ob 
served  today,  has  been  the  rule  through  the 
historic  ages,  at  least;  as  we  cannot  discover 
a  cause  which  should  have  turned  the  drift  of 
nature  aside  for  a  period  long  enough  to  warrant 


266  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

unusual  mutations;  or  influences  strong  enough 
to  counteract  the  constant  efforts  of  nature  of 
reestablishing  the  equilibrium  of  its  forces,  if 
once  it  be  accidentally  disturbed.  Natura  de- 
terminatur  ad  unum. 

Hence  we  may  safely  conclude : 

Heredity  is  a  very  problematical  factor  in  pro 
pagation. 


II.  HEREDITY  AS  A  FACTOR  IN  MORAE- 
ITY. 

1.  Can  evil  be  inherited? 

2.  Does  hereditary  oneration  necessarily  affect 
the  voluntariumf 

PRINCIPLES. 

I.  It  can  not  prudently  be  denied,  that  the 
act  of  generation,  for  the  very  intensity  with 
which  passion  furnishes  it,  is  stamped  with  the 
character  of  the  parents  in  no  small  degree.  By 
"the  character  of  the  parents"  we  do  not  mean 
here  the  general  characteristics  of  fathers  and 
mothers,  but,  rather,  the  particular,  transient 
mood  which  prevails  over  and  harnesses  their 
natures  at  the  time  of  the  conjugal  embrace.  For 
nature  acts  as  it  is  constituted.  Now,  the  nature 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  267 

of  man  is  so  much  subject  to  change,  that  man 
becomes  so  often  an  agent  different  from  his  real 
nature,  as  his  sentiments  and  faculties  suffer 
by  immutation.  A  man  is  said  to  be  "beside 
himself"  under  the  lash  of  a  furious  passion. 
But  it  is  not  anger  alone  that  may  carry  the  mind 
of  man  beyond  the  rule  of  reason;  lust  often 
wields  a  still  more  furious  scourge.  The  entire 
energy  of  man  seems  to  flow  into  the  act  executed 
under  the  influence  of  a  violent  mental  or  physical 
commotion. 

Hence  it  would  not  be  prudent  to  maintain 
that  an  act,  which  fetches  its  whole  force  from 
the  depths  of  the  flesh,  which  "is  heir  to  many 
ills,"  does  not  carry  mud.  A  bucket,  sunk  to  the 
depth  of  the  well,  brings  up  signs  of  the  bottom. 

2.  But  the  partial  communication,  through 
the  elements  of  generation  (sperma  and  ovulum), 
of  the  general  character  of  the  parents  must  not 
be  entirely  overlooked.  True  it  is  that  the  noblest 
parents  have  raised  scape-goats  of  children,  and, 
also,  that  the  most  pure-minded  are  sometimes 
found  to  have  descended  from  brutalized  sires. 
If  it  were  easy  to  determine  the  force  of  that 
curse  which  follows  unto  "the  fourth  generation," 
it  would  not  be  so  difficult  to  find  reasons  for  the 
many  anomalies  in  human  descent. 


268  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

Still,  too  much  importance  is  attached  by 
modern  sociologists  (outside  of  the  Church)  to 
the  fact  of  inherited  oneration.  These  students 
of  the  social  evils  are  totally  at  sea  as  to  the 
principles  that  govern  the  moral  conduct  of  man. 
They  consider  man  a  brute  that  has  exchanged 
a  lower  intelligence  for  one  only  higher  in  degree 
or  grade;  the  difference  in  the  nature  of  the 
intellect  of  man  and  brute  they  neither  acknowl 
edge  nor  realize,  because  they  do  not  study  and 
compare,  without  prejudice,  the  nature  of  the 
acts  of  these  intellects  (as  they  call  them).  Con 
sequently,  they  recognize  no  moral  responsibility 
in  either  man  or  beast.  For  them,  man  and  beast 
are  animated  automatons  which  work  the  better, 
the  more  their  component  parts  are  filed  and 
polished.  Why,  the  public  press  does  not  blush 
to  publish  such  foolish  opinions,  as  that  maintain 
ing  that  the  morality  of  a  man  depends  upon  the 
purity  of  the  cells  composing  his  flesh  and  blood  !* 

*  The  N.  Y.  American,  Aug.  6,  1905  :  "  "The  State  of  Con 
necticut  is  fortunate  in  having  for  its  prison  warden  a  man  of 
exceptional  brain,  heart  and  sympathy  ;  a  man  who  thinks,  feels 
and  acts  in  accordance  with  the  most  humane  and  practical 
religious  principles  in  his  association  with  unfortunate  humanity. 
Not  long  ago  this  man  said  to  a  visitor :  "Children  who  receive 
the  right  mental  training  for  the  first  ten  years  of  life  never 
wear  prison  stripes  in  later  years.  All  criminal  instincts  can 
be  eradicated  by  forming  the  right  kind  of  brain  cells  for  children 
before  they  are  ten."  " 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  269 

With  such  opinions  finding  vogue  among  the 
masses,  we  have  done  with  all  morality. 

In  man  we  must  recognize,  first  of  all,  his 
supernatural  destiny.  It  is  the  key,  and  it  alone, 
to  the  understanding  of  man's  mission  and  com 
position. 

The  supernatural  destiny  of  man  involves  the 
necessity  of  supernatural  means  with  which  to 
reach  it.  These  supernatural  means  demand  a 
spiritual  subject,  that  must  know  its  end  and 
destiny,  and  must  be  free  to  comply  with  the 
directions  toward  its  end. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  earthly  life  of  man 
that  would  justify  his  existence  on  earth.  He 
is  capable  of  joys  and  pleasures  that  the  earth 
cannot  furnish.  He  hungers  after  happiness,  and 
is  filled  the  least  when  he  tries  to  still  his  hunger 
with  the  pleasures  of  the  senses — the  only  ones 
the  earth  can  supply.  Nay,  before  he  is  filled, 
he  is  surfeited,  and  turns  away,  either  in  disgust, 
or  in  despair;  and  ere  he  has  run  the  length  of 
his  craving,  his  nature  breaks  down  and  his  end 
approaches  prematurely:  nature  thus  avenging 
the  insults  perpetrated  upon  itself,  and  peremp 
torily  protesting  against  such  a  use  of  its  facilities 
as  against  an  outrage.  Nor  is  it  true  that  the 
most  beautiful  purpose  of  man  is  in  the  endeavor 


270  The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

to  make  others  happy.  This  stands  in  opposition 
to  the  very  core  of  man's  earthly  and  purely 
natural  existence;  for  the  first  natural  principle 
of  human  life  is  that  of  ^^//-preservation.  Hence 
we  find  in  reality  only  millionaires,  and  socialists, 
advocating  humanitarianism ;  the  ones,  because 
they  have  too  much,  the  others,  because  they  have 
nothing,  to  give;  the  ones,  because  they  covet 
the  applause  of  the  foolish,  the  others,  because 
they  seek  the  companionship  of  the  wicked,  or 
the  disgruntled. 

The  universal  trend  of  paganism  toward  the 
meanest  egotism  proves  to  the  student  of  history, 
that  the  leaning  toward  charity — if  such  it  be — 
in  our  age,  is  due  to  a  spark  of  that  fire  which 
Christ  "came  to  cast  upon  the  earth,  and  which 
He  wills,  should  be  enkindled  and  burn." 

The  brotherhood  of  man  was  so  loudly  pro 
claimed  by  the  Son  of  Man,  that  the  echo  of  His 
teaching  is  still  lingering  even  in  the  recesses  of 
the  hearts  that  have  long  been  turned  away  from 
Him. 

Man,  as  the  lord  of  the  earth,  is  an  egotist. 
But  it  is  equally  false  to  suggest,  that  the  main 
purpose  of  man's  life  on  earth  is  the  storing  up 
of  knowledge  and  the  practice  of  what  the  world 
in  general  holds  to  be  virtue. 


The  Problem  of  Heredity. 

For,  above  all  else,  the  acquisition  of  the 
knowledge  of  those  things  which  truly  instruct 
the  intellect  and  make  it  rich,  is  neither  easy  nor 
certain,  as  long  as  the  object  of  such  knowledge 
is  under  dispute.  Nor  can  the  million  run  with 
the  few  in  this  noble  contest. 

The  only  object  worthy  of  man's  intellect  must 
be  that  which  illumines  the  particular  objects  of 
the  sciences.  For  without  a  common  flush  of 
light  over  all  things,  the  particular  objects  would 
have  to  be  known  by  themselves;  and  a  man 
knowing  everything  of  one  object,  would  be  in 
the  dark  as  to  all  others. 

Now,  the  relations  between  the  various  objects 
of  scientific  knowledge  is  established  by  the  uni 
versal  cause  of  all  things.  All,  therefore,  depends 
upon  this,  for  every  scientist,  not  to  make  a  mis 
take  in  accepting  the  common  cause. 

If  Nature  is  the  common  cause,  speculation  is 
out  of  the  question  of  all  investigation;  for 
Nature  is  not  intelligent,  and  the  lack  of  intel 
ligence  forbids  the  assumption  of  purpose  and 
finality.  But  where  we  must  prescind  from  pur 
pose  and  finality,  there  is  nothing  left  but  un 
fruitful  observation. 

Hence  we  notice  in  the  results  of  modern 
scientific  investigation,  which  makes  Nature  the 


The  Problem  of  Heredity, 

god  of  the  universe,  that  each  scientist  has  a  little 
system  of  his  own,  which  fits  his  purpose  and  no 
other.  But  such  a  system  is  a  misfit,  an  anomaly. 
For,  if  Nature  is  a  whole,  formaliter,  therefore, 
a  unit — which  it  is  by  their  assumption  of  it 
being  the  common  cause,  all  its  parts,  and  each 
particular  one  to  the  other,  must  be  related  on 
a  common  basis. 

Therefore,  Nature  cannot  be  the  formal  object 
of  human  speculation  and  knowledge. 

But  God  is.  As  the  Creator,  the  Author  of 
the  world,  He  is  the  only  object  worthy  of  the 
attention  of  man. 

But  those  who  repose  the  principal  purpose 
of  man  in  the  acquisition  of  knowledge,  do  not 
want  to  know  God,  lest  they  must  also  consider 
Him  the  object  of  all  virtue,  which  militates 
against  their  conception  of  virtue. 

Hence,  in  the  current  sense  of  the  terms, 
knowledge  and  virtue  do  not  satisfy  man's  crav 
ing  for  happiness.  So  man  is  still  the  egotist, 
unless  he  rises  above  himself,  and  aims  at  an  end, 
that  lies  beyond  this  life,  and  is,  therefore,  super 
natural. 

But  then  we  must  permit  man  to  have  a  soul 
essentially  distinct  from  the  soul  of  the  brute, 
and  endowed  with  such  faculties  as  will  enable 


The  Problem  of  Heredity.  273 

it  to  make  use  of  spiritual  and  supernatural 
means  toward  the  attainment  of  its  supernatural 
destiny. 

Now,  such  a  spiritual  agency  is  totally  inde 
pendent  from  its  very  creation  and  nature,  of  the 
influences  of  the  flesh,  which  cannot  dominate 
it,  except  by  its  consent  and  voluntary  submission. 

Hence,  hereditary  oneration  can  affect  the 
will  of  man  only  as  a  cloud  can  affect  the  vision. 
It  may  make  it  more  difficult  for  a  man  to  obey 
the  dictates  of  right  reason  and  conscience;  but 
"the  appetite  must  be  beneath  him/' 

The  correction  of  criminal  habits  can  not  be 
effected,  except  by  self  control  and  self  govern 
ment,  deriving  its  authority  from  the  conscious 
ness  of  accountibility  to  God.  All  other  means, 
suggested  by  maudlin  sentimentality  or  wool- 
mouthed  philanthropy,  have  thus  far  proved  in 
sufficient  or  vain,  and  are  perpetuating  the  neces 
sity  of  the  insane  asylum  and  the  penitentiary. 
It  is  well  for  both  the  educator  and  the  physician 
to  keep  this  truth  clearly  in  mind  in  their  contact 
with  mental,  moral  and  physical  depravity. 


APPENDIX  II. 

DECREES. 


i.    Beatissime  Pater; 

Episcopus  N.  N.  ad  pedes  V.  S.  provolutus, 
quae  sequuntur  humiliter  exponit: 

Parochus  N.  N.  in  hac  diocoesi  iuxta  Rit.  Rom. 
praescripta,  iuxta  etiam  preces  mulieris  praeg- 
nantis  et  graviter  decumbentis,  super  hac  muliere 
iam  certe  mortua  curavit  ut  operatio  caesarea 
fieret.  Medicus  absens  erat,  et  operatio  facta  fuit 
ab  alia  persona  capaci.  Puer  vivus  erat  et  fuit 
baptizatus. 

Propter  hoc  factum  praefatus  parochus  fuit 
accusatus,  sed  a  iudicibus  civilibus  sine  ulla  con- 
demnatione  remissus.  Postea  autem  et  propter 
idem  factum  dictus  parochus  a  Gubernio  stipen- 
dio  annuo  fuit  privatus. 

Quaeritur  ergo: 

i)  Parochus  N.  N.  egitne  recte  curando  ut 
fieret  operatio,  medico  deficiente,  ab  alia  persona 
capaci,  morte  quidem  certa  sed  non  legaliter  re- 
cognita  ? 


Decrees.  275 

2)  Parochus,  vel  alius  sacerdos,  debetne  cu 
rare  ut  in  iisdem  supradictis  circumstantiis  ope- 
ratio  de  qua  agitur  fiat,  etiam  quando  sequi  debet 
privatio  annui  stipendii  ? 

ET  DEUS,  etc. 

FERIA  QUART  A,  die  13  Decembris  1899. 

"In  Congregatione  Generali  S.  R.  et  U.  Inqui- 
sitionis  ab  Emis,  et  Rmis,  DD.  Cardinalibus  in 
rebus  fidei  et  morum  Generalibus  Inquisitoribus 
habita,  propositis  suprascriptis  precibus,  praeha- 
bitoque  RR.  DD.  Consultorum  voto,  iidem  Emi, 
ac  Rmi  Patres  respondendum  mandarunt: 

"DETUR  DECRETUM  S.  OFFICII  diei  15  Fe- 
bruarii  1780  ad  Vicarium  Apost.  Sutchuen." 

"Sequent!  vero  Feria  4,  die  15  eiusdem  mensis 
et  anni,  per  facultates  Emo  ac  Rmo  Domno  Car- 
dinali  S.  Officii  concessas,  SSmus  D.  N.  Leo 
div.  prov.  Pp.  XIII  resolutionem  Emorum  ac 
Rmorum  Patrum  approbavit." 

I.    Can.  Mancini,  S.R.  et  U.  Inquist. 

NOTARIUS. 

2.  DECRETUM  15  Feb.  1780,  ad  Vic.  Aposc. 
SUTCHUEN. 

"Ubi  de  rebaptizandis  parvulis  Rituale  Ro- 
manum  hoc  praescribit,  scilicet :  "Si  mater  praeg- 
nans  mortua  fuerit,  foetus  quam  primum  caute 


276  Decrees. 

extrahatur,  hue  usque  inter  christianos  casus  oc- 
currit,  sed  regula  praescripta  nunquam  observata 
est  neque  unquam  promulgata.  Rationes  sunt: 
Summa  repugnantia  quam  Senenses  habent  ad 
eiusmodi  sectionem,  absoluta  apud  ipsos  artis 
anatomicae  imperitia,  gravissimum  periculum 
atroces  calumnias  contra  religionem  excitandi, 
gravesque  persecutiones  sustinendi  cum  discri- 
mine  salutis  et  vitae  saltern  pro  iis  qui  sectionem 
tentare  auderent,  si  factum  ad  notitiam  gentilium 
perveniret,  quod  admodum  facile  est.  Causae 
praedictae  possuntne  silentium  excusare?" 

"Resp.  Etsi  caute  prudenterque  agendum  sit, 
ne,  cum  paucos  quaerimus,  multos  amittamus, 
agendum  esse  tamen,  et  sectionis  a  Rituali  prae- 
scriptae  notitia  ingerenda,  ne  oblivisci  videamur 
eos,  quos  abundantiori  charitate  manifestum  est 
indigere.  Erit  proinde  e  missionariorum  debito, 
paullatim  et  opportune  commonere  Sutchuenses 
de  miserrima  parvulorum  perditione  in  uteris 
matrum  decedentium  quibus  opitulari  nihilomus, 
quoad  humana  possunt  vires,  postulat  Christiana 
charitas,  postulat  ecclesiastica  sollicitudo.  Neque 
improbum  videri  debere  Sutchuensibus  ut  ullis 
fidelibus  secare  matrem  mortuam,  cum  et  Domi- 
nicum  latus  dissectum  sit  pro  nostra  redemptione. 
Illud  potius  rationi  absonum  atque  ab  omni  pietate 


Decrees.  277 

remotum,  pro  inani  integritate  pudoreque  ser- 
vando  defunctae  genitrici,  viventem  natum  aeter- 
nae  morti  addicere. 

Certe,  non  modestia,  non  virtus,  unde  tantum 
profluit  malum.  Haec  autem  foetus  extractio  de 
praegnantis  defunctaeque  alveo  matris,  quamvis 
patefacienda,  ut  dicimus,  ac  persuadenda  sit,  ex- 
presse  tamen  cavet,  prohibetque  Sanctitas  Sua, 
ne  missionarii  in  casibus  particularibus  se  inge- 
rant  in  demandanda  sectione,  multoque  minus  in 
ea  peragenda.  Sat  proinde  missionariis  fuerit 
illius  notitiam  edidisse  curasseque,  ut  eius  per- 
ficiendae  rationem  perdiscant  qui  chirurgicis  in- 
tendunt,  laici  homines,  turn  vero,  cum  casus  tule- 
rit,  eiusdem  praxim  ipsorum  oneri  ac  muneri  reli- 
quisse." 

3.    DECRETUM  DE  CRANIOTOMIA. 

Eminentissime  et  Reverendissime  Domine. 

Eminentissimi  Patres  mecum  Inquisitores  Ge- 
nerales  in  Congregatione  generali,  habita  feria 
quarta,  die  28  lanuarii  labentis  Maii,  ad  examen 
revocarunt  dubium  ab  Eminentia  Tua  propo- 
situm : 

An  tuto  doceri  possit  in  scholis  catholicis  lici- 
tam  esse  operationem  chirurgicam  quam  cranio- 
tomiam  appellant,  quando  scilicet,  ea  ommissa, 


278  Decrees. 

mater  et  filius  perituri  sint,  ea  e  contra  admissa, 
salvanda  sit  mater,  infante  pereunte?  Ac  omni 
bus  diu  et  mature  perpensis,  habita  quoque  ratione 
eorum  quae  hac  in  re  a  peritis  ac  catholicis  viris 
conscripta  ac  ab  Eminentia  Tua  huic  Congrega 
tion!  transmissa  sunt,  respondendum  esse  duxe- 
runt:  Tuxo  DOCERI  NON  POSSE. 

Quam  responsionem  cum  SSmus  D.  N.  in  au- 
dientia  eiusdem  feriae  ac  diei  plene  confirmaverit, 
Eminentiae  Tuae  communico. 

Romae,  31  Maii,  1884. 

R.  CARD.  MONACO/' 

Now,  lest  someone  be  tempted  to  think  that 
this  "tuto  doceri  non  posse"  precludes  only  the 
propriety  of  teaching,  instead  of  having  the 
force  of  a  decisive  prohibition  of  both  practice 
and  teaching,  we  append  what  Cardinal  Patrizzi, 
in  the  name  of  the  Holy  Father,  answered  the 
bishops  of  Belgium,  Aug.  i,  1866,  anent  such 
doubts  as  had  arisen  over  the  decision  leveled  at 
certain  propositions  of  the  Ontologists,  and 
worded  in  a  similar  fashion,  viz. :  "tuto  tradi 
non  posse."  The  decision  is  this :  "Non  ea  sunt 
ista  dubia  quae  novam  rei  iam  definitae  interpre- 
tationem  ac  declarationem  requirant:  iis  enim 
penitus  diluendis  per  ipsas  SS.  Cong,  responsio- 


Decrees.  279 

nes  fit  abunde  satis.  Imo  non  sine  admiratione 
auditum  est  hujusmodi  dubitationes  fuisse  pro 
positas . .  . . " 

In  English: 

"These  doubts  are  not  such  as  would  require 
a  new  interpretation  and  statement  of  a  matter 
already  decided:  for  they  have  been  thoroughly 
solved  by  the  very  answers  of  the  Sacred  Con 
gregation.  Nay,  it  was  not  without  a  smile  that 
we  heard,  such  doubts  should  have  been  pro 
posed.  ..."  After  this  authentic  declaration  the 
Archbishop  and  the  bishops  reminded  the  profes 
sors  and  teachers,  "that  the  matter  must  be  con 
sidered  as  definitely  settled,  and  that  it  was  the 
wish  of  His  Holiness,  that,  removing  all  errors, 
they  should  all  be  of  one  mind." 

"Tuto  doceri  non  posse"  means,  plainly:  "It 
is  a  mistake." 

4.    DECRETUM   AD   ARCHIEPISCOPUM    CAMERA- 

CENSEM. 
DE  CRANIOTOMIA, 

et     Quacunque     Operatione     Directe     Occisiva 

Foetus. 

"Anno  1886,  Amplitudinis  Tuae  praedecessor 
dubia  non  nulla  huic  supremae  Congregation!  pro- 
posuit  circa  liceitatem  quarundam  operationum 


280  Decrees. 

chirurgicarum  craniotomiae  adfinium.  Quibus 
sedulo  perpensis,  Emi  ac  Rmi  Patres  Cardinales 
una  mecum  Inquisitores  Generates,  feria  4  die 
14  currentis  mensis,  respondendum  mandave- 
runt" : 

"In  scholis  catholicis  tuto  duceri  non  posse  lici- 
tam  esse  operationem  chirurgicam  quam  cranio- 
tomiam  appellant,  sicut  declaratum  fuit  die  28 
Maii  1884,  et  quamcunque  chirurgicam  opera 
tionem  directe  occisivam  foetus  vel  matris  ges- 
tantis." 

"Idque  notum  facio  Amplitudini  Tuae,  ut  sig- 
nifices  professoribus  facultatis  medicae  Univer- 
sitatis  catholicae  Insulensis." 

"Interim  fausta  quaeque  ac  felicia  Tibi  a  Do 
mino  precor." 

"Romae,  die  19  Augusti  1889. 

Amplitudinis  Tuae  addictissimus  in  Domino. 

R.  CARD.  MONACO. 

Rmo  Do.  Archiep.  Cameracensi." 

5.  DE  PARTU  PRAEMATURO,  DE  ABORTU  ET  OPE 
RATIONS  CAESAREA,  ET  DE  ECTOPICIS 

CONCEPTIBUS. 
Decretum  4.  Maii  1898. 
Beatissime  Pater, 

Episcopus  Sinaloensis  ad  pedes  S.  V.  provulu- 


Decrees. 

tus,   humiliter   petit   resolutionem   insequentium 
dubiorum : 

1.  Eritne  licita  partus  acceleratio  quoties  ex 
muleris  arctitudine  impossibilis  evaderet  foetus 
egressio  suo  natural!  tempore? 

2.  Et  si  mulieris  arctitudo  talis  sit  ut  neque 
partus  praematurus  possibilis  censeatur,  licebitne 
abortum  provocare  aut  caesaream  suo  tempore 
perficere  operationem  ? 

3.  Estne  licita  laparotomia  quando  agitur  de 
praegnatione  extra-uterina,  seu  de  ectopicis  con- 
ceptibus  ? 

Feria  Quarta,  die  4.  Maii  1898. 
"In  Congregatione  generali  habita  ab  EEmis 
et  RRmis  DD.  Cardinalibus  contra  haereticam 
pravitatem  Generalibus  Inquisitoribus,  propositis 
suprascriptis  dubiis,  praehabitoque  RR.  DD. 
Consultorum  voto,  iidem  EEmi  ac  RRmi  Patres 
rescribendum  censuerunt : 

Ad  i.  Partus  accelerationem  per  se  illicitam 
non  esse,  dummodo  perficiatur  iustis  de  causis  et 
eo  tempore  ac  modis,  quibus  ex  ordinariis  con- 
tingentibus  matris  et  foetus  vitae  consulatur. 

Ad  2.  Quoad  primam  par  tern,  negative,  iuxta 
decretum  feriae  quartae,  24  Julii  1895,  de  abortus 


282  Decrees. 

illiceitate.  Ad  secundam  vero  quod  spectat,  nihil 
obstare  quominus  mulier  de  qua  agitur,  caesareae 
operation!  suo  tempore  subjiciatur. 

Ad  3.  Necessitate  cogente,  licitam  esse  lapa- 
rotomiam  ad  extrahendos  e  sinu  matris  ectopicos 
conceptus,  dummodo  et  foetus  et  matris  vitae, 
quantum  fieri  potest,  serio  et  opportune  providea- 
tur. 

In  sequenti  vero  feria  6,  die  6  eiusdem  mensis 
et  anni,  in  solita  audientia  R.  P.  D.  Adsessori 
S.  O.  impertita,  facta  de  omnibus  SS.  D.  N. 
Leoni,  Divin.  Prov.  Papae  XIII  relatione,  SSmus 
responsiones  EE.  ac  RR.  Patrum  approbavit." 
J.  CAN.  MANCINI,  S.  R.  et  U.  Inquis.  Notarius. 


CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

Introduction:  The  Problem  of  Life  and  Gener 
ation       5 

Abortion    .  27 

The  "Classical"  Perforation  of  the  Amnios       .     73 

Ectopic  Conceptions 90 

Myoma  of  the  Pregnant  Womb        .        .         .114 

Clear  Ova 128 

Hyperemesis  Gravidarum          .        .        .         .  135 

Embryotomy 140 

The  Cesarean  Section 153 

The  Porro  Operation        .         .        .        .         .170 

The  "Crimen  Nefandum" 175 

Conjugal  Onanism 176 

Vasotomy  (Vasectomy) 182 

Death  and  the  Sacraments  ....  203 
Instruction  of  the  Young  on  the  Sex  Problem  .  210 
Appendix : 

I.  Heredity  as  a  Factor  in  Propagation      .  243 

II.  Heredity  as  a  Factor  in  Morality   .         .  266 

Decrees 274 


KLABMMM,  A.F.  BQT 

The  Crux  of  pastoral  medicine.   2932 

.K6